"I do apologize for interrupting your conversation, however I have business with the cur in front of you," I said, my voice cold, "I would very much appreciate it if you could step aside. After all, I would not want to involve someone unrelated with my dispute with her."Ragna turned for a second at the vampire's voice, and noticed she was powering up or some dumb crap. What an blowhard, he thought to himself. If Rachel could be beat showing off and talking like a pretentious turd, Terumi'd have cleaned her off the board ages ago.
Rachel Alucard
“For once your ignorance is understandable, Ragna. And honestly, I don’t know myself why you’re here, but you’re in Nexus City. It looks like my teleportation magic went ary somehow.” Despite being several feet shorter than him, it looked like she was looking down on him. “I’ve been meeting all sorts of familiar faces today. I just got finished talking to Noel.”
Noel
“Your...Your friend looks a lot like someone I know, and care about deeply. I thought she was my friend. I’m sorry Mordred.” She said sadly. “I’ll treat you to coffee to apologize. I just made a lot of money, so it’s no problem. We can talk about whatever you want while there.”
Sakura
“I see.” Sakura said with a frown before composing herself. “I-I’m sorry for being so rude when we first met, okay? Do you think we could get off on a fresh start?”
Elyssa:
"I'm fine, bloodsucker." She reiterated.
Rachel Alucard
“Yes, she’s totally fine. I got the feeling she missed you.” She said, concealing a slight smile.
"If it is turns we are talking about, then it is you who is interrupting," I said bluntly, before continuing, "Whatever your acquaintance did to bring you here was intended as a hostile action towards me, and I cannot sit back and leave it go unpunished. If you do not move out of the way, I will simply go around you to conduct my business.""Woah, okay! Can everyone not talk at once?" Ragna couldn't help but massage his forehead at the clashing noises, before pointing at the person wearing armor. "You, shut up. Rabbit, could you say that again?"
As an afterthought, I also decided to give him fair warning about what would happen if he interfered, "And if you interfere, I will consider you as party to her challenge to my honor, and react accordingly."
Noel
“Oh, um... They don’t really have, how do I put it, any real criteria as far as I know. As long as you can fight they’ll let you in, basically.” Noel said. “And it’s my fault for mistaking her, although the resemblance is scary...”
"You know...," he began, "I like ruin crawling as much as the next guy, but there comes a point where you have to ask 'Is it really worth the trouble?'"
Noel
“Uh...She what? She did... what?” Noel was shocked. She hadn’t taken Saber for someone who was... well, this incompetent. Apparently her comparison to Major Jin Kisaragi had been very, very, off. While Jin was just mean, Saber appeared to be mean, stupid, and incompetent!
“Who does stuff like this, geez! After this, uh, can we talk somewhere more private?”
Roger's Theater
No more playing. The spear spun and Just held it light a javelin, “Respond.” He commanded, and then he body tensed and entered a throwing stance.
And his body moved, the force behind it forcing the stage to creak. His hip and body turned, his arm swung, and his entire body was put into the throw. And then the spear was let loose.
Like a bolt of light, it ripped through the air like a bullet. It ripped through the dolls in the way of the door, and then though the door itself. The spear pierced it, ripping it to parts and continued, before impacting in the far wall, as far as it would go.
And Just stood, his hand after following through with the strike. And then, by a seemingly invisible force the spear shot back, returning to his hand. He spun it twice, reducing the force behind it, and then the butt of the spear hit a metal panel on the stage, letting a dull rigging thud echo though the theater.
“No more games.”
Noel”
“I’m glad you’re not like Saber, Mordred. Even though you look like her, your personality isn’t anything like hers. Your place should be fine. You can get whatever you want, I’ll pay.
“I said Noel’s fine, she wanted to see you. I don’t understand why anyone would want to talk with you, but she seems to want to regardless.” Her tone was slightly softer than usual, still extraordinarily caustic and biting, but not quite so much as normal.
Noel Vermillion
Noel nodded at Mordred’s boasting. Well everyone has a flaw. She thought to herself. Being a boast every once in a isn’t really that bad.
“A hoodie? I meant food, but that’s fine too I guess.” Noel said with a laugh. “But can I cook with you? It’d be so much fun I never get to cook with people!” Noel said with starry eyes.
Hyoudo Tenma
"Staying here?"
Vanguard
Vanguard turned to the newcomer and looked at her attentively. A beautiful girl, stunning even, about average height, without any particular physical traits. However, she did have a certain striking resemblance to someone else, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.
Vanguard raised his arms up in a blasé fashion and shook his head. "Nothing for now. You are a magician, correct?"
Noel Vermillion
Noel smile turned into a frown at the mention of her new friend’s discomfort. She had a feeling she knew what was causing it too. “Something’s definitely not right, and I think I know what’s causing it. Sorry Mordred, but can we do this tomorrow? I have to go do something important, I just remembered. Can we exchange phone numbers?” Noel said with an apologetic smile.
Rider, Shirou and SakuraIrisviel
Sakura frowned again as she heard Rider speak up, saddened that her servant needed to leave so soon. Seeing that Irisviel was in a contemplative and somewhat upset mood as a result of what she had said, she turned and responded to her, whilst Shirou simply stood and listened.
"OK, I understand", she said, sadly, knowing that her servant could never allow any version of her to suffer distress or harm.
At the same time, Rider received a message from her master.
Rider, I need you right now! It’s very important. Top priority! she said.
Rider smiled at Sakura sadly, before pulling her into a hug. Holding her there for a moment, she sent a reply to Sakura.
OK, fine. I'm coming now, she said, a little annoyed at the lack of explanation, but worried enough about Sakura not to question things any further.
Then, with her new master dealt with for the moment, she addressed her old one once more.
"Thank you, master", she said with a hint of sadness. "I'm glad you found me again."
"Yes, me too", Sakura responded, a tear in her eye, before grabbing hold of her beloved servant tightly. "I'm so glad we found you. I was worried you were lost forever."
The two of them continued to hug for a while, before Rider pulled away sadly.
"Sakura, I'll come back and see you as soon as I can. I left my phone at home, so I'll get one here so I can call you", she said before beginning to walk off.
"OK", Sakura said with a smile. "I'll see you soon."
Hmm, I'll need to get a new contract, my phone doesn't work here without Togan's help, she thought as Rider accelerated out of sight, seeking out her new master.
I hope she's OK, Rider thought, wondering what the problem might be.
Meanwhile, Shirou turned to Irisviel, concerned about how she might feel having heard of her daughter's fate.
"Irisviel, are you OK", he asked, kindly.
Vanguard
Vanguard pondered on this for a moment. Then, he looked at her and spoke up. "No, that won't be necessary. At least, for now. Later, when it is time and place to do so. In the meanwhile, do you have anything in particular to ask?"
Gintoki
"Are you an alien?" he asked the girl who warned him to turn back.
Vanguard
Vanguard couldn't help but be unimpressed at the child's question. He had given her an opportunity to deepen her knowledge, and she would waste it on such a trivial matter? This idiocy reached the peak of foolishness, it was simply too much. This was somewhat displeasing.
If she cared so much for earthly matters, she would not make an ideal mage. While her abilities could be useful, such a mindset was nothing more than that of a pawn. A sheep.
"That will solely depend on the work you can accomplish. At the very least, I can assure you will have a roof and a meal. That is, as long as you remain useful." He said flatly, without displaying a shred of interest.
Shinobu looked at the silver haired man before answering.
"Alien?, no I'm a vampire, a creature of the night who feeds on human blood.....and donuts."
" But yes it truly is time to get moving" With that she followed the mad scientist up the stairs and out through the door. When she caught up to Tenma she decided to question her about her future plans
"If I may inquire, Whereth art thou going now" she asked While bowing in a ridiculously over the top manner.
Rachel Alucard
Rachel shook her head. “There is no hierarchical city called the Nexus, that’s correct. So obviously, this isn’t a hierarchical city. Try to think before you speak, please. I just appeared in here one day, same as you. I’m not actually sure why you appeared, Ragna. But if you want to see Noel, I’d be happy to send you to her. The poor girl seems to enjoy your presence, even though you’re an insufferable simpleton.” Redirecting the conversation right back on track.
Vanguard
Vanguard was taken aback by the magician's sudden... eagerness. If she had at first nothing but his faint curiosity, now she had his attention. It seemed they did, after all, speak a common tongue. But her choice of place and time to discuss such matters told him she was still inexperienced, naive. While she was a sheep, she could perhaps be of some use after all.
And he intended to make use of her to the limits of her endurance.
Vanguard scuffed at her words before allowing himself a bemused internal chuckle. Then, he lowered himself to the girl's ear, holding her beautiful delicate hand and letting his cold metal fingers run trough hers, and whispered lowly, low enough to avoid even the most furtive meddlesome ears.
"Of course."
Forest
“I said stop.” Forest fell still at Kenzo's words. Then he said to her, “Forest, I am not helpless. I said it was fine, so please stop treating me like a kid who can’t take care of himself. There’s a thin line between being nice and being condescending and you are crossing it.”
Then he turned to the girl and said, “As for you, Kurosawa, stop it. I'm sorry for unsettling you earlier, but we don’t want to fight anyone, so you can stand there with those two pals of yours doing nothing like an annoying idiot or you can leave. If you follow the road, you shouldn’t get lost, killed or eaten. Alternatively, you can come in eat with us and rest. If you’re lost, its not like you’ll have anywhere to stay for a while. Either way, I don't really care."
He turned and then headed inside the house.
Forest sighed, held out the hand she hadn't mutilated and said, "Look, we got off on the wrong foot. I'm Forest. If you want to come in side, I can pull a map out on my phone that'll give you some sort of point of reference to this place. Just the signal out here sucks the almighty."
"I'm not a ghost," Forest said, "And I'm not a body he's kept here. This isn't the plot line to some bad horror movie where he's kidnapping young virgins, killing them, and stashing their bodies you know."
Forest
"What's a movie?" The girl tilted her head as she studied Forest, but before Forest could explain, she continued.
"Oh, I know, ya just died and got back to yer body and don't remember a thing? Don't worry 'bout that, just relax. Better to hang out here than go to some place with winged naked dudes or red oni boiling ya in a pot. Oh yeah, that's cool. Just take me and the blondie to hot-springs, we'll wait for ya," She said to Kenzo before grabbing Forest's arm. She pulled her along and said, "C'mon, I bet you'll enjoy hot-springs."
"Hehe, glad to see an eager one. C'mon, follow me!" Kenzo said as the girl pulled Forest along. He whistled as he lead them and Forest looked at the girl and said, "You don't know what a movie is? Well, they're really neat. They tell really good stories with moving pictures and sound. Maybe I can show you one later; I adore movies."
Forest fell silent at the sight before her before she saw the wooden sign and the letters that look like they were smeared with blood: Blood Pond Hell. Then a burst of laughter bubbled up from within her as she shook with mirth. "That name," she said between giggles, "Kenzo that's . . . fantastic."
Shinobu
"Once the vampire started speaking like in delirium, Gintoki couldn't help but try to smack her in the head. "Oi, people are watching, you donutsucker."
Shinobu caught the man's arm in an iron grip just as he was about to pull it back. Then she spoke slowly "I would advice you to not lay hand on me again lest you find yourself armless." She looked into his eyes as she contined "I am only refraining from such because it is what my master would have told me to do were it not for his abscense. Cherish this rare chance you have gained mortal, cherish it and grow like a tree expanding from it's roots."
Rikuyo
Forest
"All, right, here I go," the girl said before she decided to drop trow right then and there. Before Forest could say something Kenzo grabbed her hands with what Forest was becoming to realize was his natural enthusiasm.
"Really!? You think so? Really!?" he asked, his face alight like a Christmas tree.
Forest laughed and said, "Yeah, I really do. Come on, it sounds totally . . . metal." Then she looked over to the girl and said, "Um, before we get all unclothed, maybe we should introduce ourselves? Just an idea."
Gintoki
The girl was strong, not overpoweringly so, but he was sure she could be his match in strength. So they now turned mountain gorillas like her into vampires? Poor joke. "Hey, it's in poor taste for the boke to lash out at the tsukkomi like that. And I'm the one buying you those friggin donuts, you will share with her or next time I will smack you with my bouken.", his deadfish eyed stare pierced Shinobu disapprovingly. He attempted to pull out himself from her grip.
Shirou and SakuraIrisviel
Sakura glared at Shirou, dumbfounded at the stupidity of his comment. Shirou, for a moment, wondered what the problem was, until he heard Irisviel's response. As soon as he did, he frowned deeply, and looked down to the floor, feeling utterly awful for being so insensitive.
"I..I'm sorry", he said, clearly extremely contrite.
He paused for a few moments, and then spoke some more.
"Are you O.... Sorry, sorry, sorry", he said, catching his stupidity this time.
"Shirou, please, just stop talking", Sakura said, rebuking him for his stupidity.
Sakura wasn't angry with him, as such. After all, he was only trying to help. She was more disappointed and annoyed at his stupidity. As a mother, she knew how it would feel if she was told her child was dead, even an alternate version, and she certainly sympathised with Irisviel's plight.
However, despite her sympathy, she had no idea how to react. How do you comfort someone who just learnt that their child was dead? Instead, she simply approached Irisviel, offering to take the woman into a comforting hug if she desired.
Shinobu
"My strength comes from being a vampire of great experience" the blonde vampire said as she took the samurai's hand and was pulled to her feet. "And no I do not believe milk actually works that way or have I been missing something?". Shinobu kept eyeing the silver haired man as she said this thinking that his blood would probably be really tasty if his body was in such a physical state.
"The key is calcium, lots of calcium. Oh, and I run a lot whenever Jump is on sale. Dunno, maybe I should try harder, but nah, actually training would be just a bother. I cannot get stronger without going bald. Like that guy in manga I read.", he explained to the vampire who was eyeing for some reason. "What's the matter, do I sound funny to you? No, I'm completely, absolutely serious."
"I have no doubt doubt you were being serious" the blond vampire said as she walked closer until their bodies were almost touching. "I just found myself fascinated by a human with such a developed physique, it is not something of the ordinary in the place I come from." Her eyes were moving over his body even more intently now as if taking in every detail about him, devouring him with her eyes until nothing remained.
Looking through the selection, he spotted something called a "Bear Claw." The Wanderer guessed it looked kind of like a Yao Gui paw, so the name holds up. "I would like to have one of those, please," He said while pointing at it, "The man over there said he's buying."
Let it be said that at least he understands restraint, unlike some women that he knows...
Gintoki
Was she really hitting on him? Undoubtedly Gin-san wasn't bad looking, but things were escalating tad too quickly. This Shinobu weren't bad herself, but her temper worried him. Pretty looking mountain gorillas are still mountain gorillas. "Really? Huh, then maybe they could make use of Gin-san's advice."
"Yep, it's on me." Gintoki confirmed. Pity that probably those two female monsters would empty his wallet, but the money was given anyway, not earned. "Oi, Shinobu, go ahead and pick too. Just leave some for others."
Shinobu
"You have my gratitude then Gintoki" the blonde vampire replied in a happy voice before skipping over to the to the counter and bending over it to have a better look at the donut selection. "How many can I have Gintoki? They all look so delicious. Are you not going to have some?"
Forest started to shrug out of her duster, making sure she grabbed an elastic hair tie and the tiny travel brush she kept in one of the interior pockets before she did. She looked at Kenzo and then back to Rikuyo. She said, "Rikuyo, that's pretty. Fore's short for 'Forest', I'll go by either. Yes, I know, it's strange even for foreigner, but I like it."
"Noriko, your admission test will be to assist this man and to lay the groundwork. One day. No more, no less. Do you have any objections?"
"Ex-excuse me?" She asked, her voice a bit cracked because of the brusqueness of it all. "Excuse me, where am I?"
"Oh! Uh, sorry. Didn't notice you walk in. Well, you're in the woods. If ya didn't figure that out walking here, I can bet you're lost too."
"Hungry?" He added, tilting his head and looking at the girl blankly as if expecting something."In the woods?" Akatsuki questioned, eyeing the strange man who seemed to have a fondness for... vigorous cooking. Well, in his defense, it looked like a lot of food. To get it all done in time for his guests, he'd have to put a lot of energy.
"Um, okay. You sure?" He asked in the most casually nonchalant way one could possibly ask something in the history of ever.Fighting down an indomitable blush, Akatsuki looked at the food once more.
"Don't apologize. Glad to have another eating buddy. You're not cold, are you? Name's Kenzo by the way."She grabbed the towel, and doing so reminded her of how completely soaked she was. What a lifestyle, to be used to being wet for day-long stretches at a time. What a way to live! Oh, my buddha!
"It's a pleasure to meet you!"After flashing a Tenryuu-like smile, the kind she'd pop up before saying a lot of difficult words, he offered to stay and watch. A good offer, considering she didn't know her way around and she didn't want to be left alone. And this way, she could get the food right after it was done.
"I'm not done cooking yet. Want to watch? I'll show you around later if that's okay with you."
She stopped a few feet before the draconic girl and stopped. Mirth was visible in her eyes and as she held out a hand she said, "You seem to be wandering alone. It's dangerous to be out here at this time of day regardless of the circumstances. One as noble as yourself should not have to meander about alone, and I find myself sorely lacking an agreeable partner."
Urthemiel
A light laugh escaped Urthemiel's mouth and she seemed rather pleased. That she was able to utterly shatter any composure so easily still managed to stroke her ego quite a bit. "Oh, I suppose I have been rather rude. I am Bellitanus. Maiden and Architect of Beauty. But now that you have my name it is fitting for you to say yours in return, is it not?"
Relius Clover
Relius watched as the armor effectively dumped this red haired child on him and left. Not caring much for the details on their relationship, he began walking away, back towards his soon to be lab.
“Make haste. We are leaving now.” He said, in an oddly neutral tone.
Eventually, they arrived at the front door of the costume store lab. Now standing in front of the door, Relius finally turned around to face the girl.
“We have arrived. Young lady, before we continue, may I ask your name?” He inquired in a polite gentlemanly tone.
The mage circled the Changeling and hummed appreciatively. Her fingers sometimes moved about and left the barest sensation of warm touch against the Changeling's skin. And the look in her eyes was not quite menacing but predatory in a fashion. It was a gaze that could bring a dark flush to the cheeks of the most experienced courtesans. Then she stopped behind Mordred and wrapped one hand around her waist as another caressed the blonde's cheek.
"It does look rather nice on you, Mordred, but you have stoked my curiosity. Is it possible to accelerate that development? Perhaps with the introduction of a purer source?" Her breath was warm against the ear of the other woman but the curiosity in her voice was unmistakeable. While she may have put on a slight show there was not very much desire to be heard in her tone in comparison to that wish to know more about the development of Mordred's draconic condition.
Yo, you were at the sea before. Right?""Ah, yes! Before appearing here, I was deployed at the alfonsios. Uh, the alfonosos? The alfonsinoes! Yes, the alfonsinoes! We were on a mission to collect saury to bolster our ration supplies." She helpfully submitted, only breaking her stare to hold her chin in confusion as to the spelling of a certain word. "Why do you ask? Have you been to sea often, mister Kenzo?"
Urthemiel
Urthemiel was encouraged by the thanks and the red hue of Mordred's face. The hand touching the Changeling's cheek lazily moved down, fingers tracing their way over the chest of the other woman before the hand wrapped around the blonde's waist along with the other. There was practically no space between them as the mage's had tilted the slightest bit and gently nibbled on Mordred's ear.
"You are adorable, Mordred. There is power and pride in you as it is with all who have the blood of dragons but still you are too much. Put on the suit and we can leave. Then we'll go to find an open space large enough to see if I can help your transformation. Then we can try out any other kind of experiment."
Forest
Forest didn't jump into the springs with the same enthusiasm as the young lady, but slowly walked into the springs. Warmth filled her body and she sighed as it felt as if her bones had become liquid. She sank into the mineral scented liquid warmth and felt it caress her.
"Lord and Lady," she sighed as she curled her toes and flung out her arms. "If I knew this was here, I'd . . . probably still wouldn't have visited it."
"Alphonsos? Uhhhh, okay..." He muttered before slaughtering yet another row of meat. If those were actual humans, one would fail to see a difference. Then, he began to talk in an absent, not very mindful tone. As if he didn't care about the situation more than cooking."Alphon-SI-NOES! And I'm not a girl, I'm a lady!" She said, puffing up her cheeks and crossing her arms. "Though... I don't think this is a dream either. I'm all wet, and dreams don't make a lady feel wet! But, I don't know who'd bring me here either...?"
"You know, last thing I remember I was sleeping under a peach tree. I don't think I'm dreaming, even I couldn't dream of a cute girl like you. Nor are you dreaming, probably. I don't think I'd make a very good dreaming material. Think someone took us and brought us here?"
Shinobu
Shinobu did think there was was something strange about Tenma when she came out from the toilet. She appeared to be robot like...wait what happened to her watch?. Maybe she dropped it, well it was of little concern to the blond vampire who was more focused on getting back at the man who had rejected her generous offer. After she paid for the donut she walked over to the table Gintoki was sitting at. She then promptly sat down on his lap facing him before raising the donut infront of his mouth. "Eat it, I offered you a donut so you will have one, do not think you can escape this".
Forest
"What's the matter, you don't fancy this place? It's fun~" Rikuyo asked, "Oi, do you have any favorite animal? C'mon, tell me."
Forest blinked as she settled more into the water and said, "I do like this place. It's bloody wicked, but if Kenzo hadn't carried me here, I wouldn't have came on my own."
Then she grinned and said, "I like crows. Big crows with glossy black wings that you can see strikes of emerald when the light hits them right. You know they're super smart right? They can remember faces and even hold a grudge."
The Old God smiled and took Mordred by the arm before leading her out of the store. While normally the employees would have attempted to stop the pair casually leaving with the clothes an occasional glyph of paralysis left them frozen in their tracks. As they left Urthemiel mentally noted with a degree of actual happiness that the horrid suns had vanished and there was a degree of more amiability in her features now.
It took a little while but they eventually arrive in a clearing a bit farther away from the more industrious parts of the city. The area sat on the border between the forest and the more urban area. Here she left Mordred and took a few steps forward on her own. She placed a cup on the ground and a spike of ice burst from the ground to let her cut her palm. Then she transformed.
Gleaming and mighty stood Urthemiel the Dragon of Beauty. Her scales were glory incarnate. Perfection unrivaled in all the world except for the wound on its hand. Regardless, she was beautiful, and as the blood dripped into the cup she was still unrivaled.
Once it had nearly filled the Old God shifted back and held out her hand towards the cup. The magic of blood was indeed potent and she would draw out the draconic power from her blood. From life it would transform into a font of power. Something that was not quite consumed but infused. It was one of the few things that Urthemiel believed would help accelerate the Changeling’s process.
“Drink, Mordred. There is power in this. Strength derived from the essence of a dragon. If anything will accelerate your transformation it is this.”
"Alphon-SI-NOES! And I'm not a girl, I'm a lady!" She said, puffing up her cheeks and crossing her arms. "Though... I don't think this is a dream either. I'm all wet, and dreams don't make a lady feel wet! But, I don't know who'd bring me here either...?"
She made a difficult look on her face as she entered deep thought.
"So you can shapeshift?" Forest asked, sitting up and peering at the girl with wide eyes. She looked at the fur covered tail and started to reach for it, but pulled her hand back. Even though her hands weren't currently cold due to the hot springs, she didn't know how Rikuyo would react with Forest petting her tail.
"Can you turn into anything else, or just a monkey?"
And then that damnable white light vanished, like it was shattered or what not. Forest relaxed with a sigh until she noticed the sky lightening with an all too real sun. "Fuck!" She started to stand up and gave Rikuyo a pained look. "I . . . need to get inside. The sunlight isn't really of the good for me at all."
Shinobu
The vampire followed Gintoki's line of sight and noticed that a fake sun was gone. She also saw that the real sun was rising, amusingly it seemed like the light from it bothered her less than the fake ones.
"Oi, what you are doing." she heard him say as she turned her face back towards him. She moved around a bit to make it more comfortable before she relaxed and spoke.
"I...I just wanted to let you have taste of these delicious donuts, I noticed they were of rather high quality when I examined them earlier. and well I might have overreacted earlier, so will you please accept this" she said while holding the donut infront of her and leaning a bit closer.
Urthemiel
The cool feel of healing magic quickly knit the Old God's skin back together and special attention was done to make sure it left not even the slightest trace. She smiled at the shift in song. The sudden increase in volume of the dragon that sang in Mordred's veins. This was because of her. She had enhanced this girl and made her someone worth having.
There was no urgency in Urthemiel's movement and she took her time getting to Mordred before leaning in and allowing her lips to just barely brush against the Changeling's own. A teasing gesture but not much else. "I assume your change feels satisfactory, Mordred? If so, it would be kind of you to provide a place to rest for the night. This night has been taxing and I feel we could both use some time to recuperate."
"Then I guess you're as lost as me. Welcome to Nexus City."Nexus city? She gave it a long hard thought, but came up with nothing just in time to hear his request.
"Oi, care to help me carry this?" He asked, holding one side of the gargantuan platter.
Urthemiel
The stunningly beautiful woman nodded graciously and took one of Mordred's arms with her own. Together they exemplified all the traits of a dragon. Power, confidence, pride, regalness, and beauty were all on display. When Urthemiel began to speak it almost seemed as if the seductive quality of her voice had increased. An almost melodious tone that enraptured the senses.
"There is no need to worry, Mordred. You more than make up for any inadequacies of a room, and unless your roommate proves to be aggressive there should be no problems. We should get to know more about each other when we get there. This city is a bit too open for it at the moment but it would be wise to learn more about each other. I'm sure you would be much more comfortable if we shared a little bit."
Forest let out a yelp as Rikuyo grabbed her and ushered her into the shop. Despite the girl's shapeshifting, she was fast, and since she didn't mean Forest any harm she didn't dodge. Just it was surprising to have a naked girl leading her to safety.
"Thanks," she said flashing a smile at Rikuyo as she was safe from the sun. She was safe in the shade of the building, so she turned her head to look at the rising sun. There was a pang; even though she was nocturnal at heart, there were times she missed going out into the daylight. There was a lot she could do to compromise for that, but it wasn't quite the same as having the sun warm your face on a cool day.
She turned back to the girl and said, "That could have ended rather rottenly. I was a bit thick, I should have checked my phone for the actual time. That bloody light screwed my internal clock. Wonder what made it stop." She shrugged and said, "Glad it did though. It was bloody annoying. And sorry for making you get out of the water . . . "
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo's eyes lit up. "Okay!" He said, taking hold of one side and letting her take the other. She said she could take care of it, so he trusted her on instinct and damn, he couldn't help but be impressed himself. Girl was strong, as expected from a fellow destroyer.
And then, he saw the two he left outside, running around. Naked. A moment, an instant of distraction was enough for him not to notice. If only he paid attention, he could've saved it all...
No.
Despair filled his face, and with a roar of grief and pain, he tried to salvage it. He failed! As the plates fell and crashed to the ground.
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"
His feast, months of savings, his hard earned feast... ruined. The poor demon was now lying like a poor puppet in the middle of broken plates and spilled food.
"I..I.."
And he just sat there, dumbfounded in a trance, a near catatonic state.
Shinobu
Shinobu aknowledged Lone Wanderer's parting words with a nod,"Take care then" she replied a bit absentmindedly.
She turned her attention back to Gintoki and suddenly hugged him tightly. "See, See I told you you would like it, this Shinobu is never wrong..." She stopped her speach as Gin's scent reached her.
"You, you smell pretty good, it is making me quite hungry to tell the truth. We vampires usually do live on the blood of humans, I am no exception to this. Although there is nothing stopping you from throwing me off with that strength of yours."
Alma
"Then let us begin, Vanguard." The small ball of blue light was easily visible and the spirit medium could tell without a doubt that it was his soul as it glowed and swirled with great intensity. Alma leaned in and placed her lips against it and the energy gradually faded as she drew all that he was into herself. It tasted of bitterness and hot lightning.
The energy tingled within her body as it took its place with her own and she immediately began the process of channeling. His own soul fit perfectly against her own and divisions began to lessen and cease to exist. Branches of spirit intertwined as bordes ceased to be and she felt the surges of power as the unification hastened. Her blonde hair transformed into a stunning silver that drifted in an unseen wind and her blue eyes glowed with heavenly might. A crack of thunder and flare of lightning blasted a tree apart as the energies began to stabilize.
The spirit cloth unwound into countless blue strands and reformed back into a silky white toga with golden trimmings. Gold and silver shoulder plates with beautiful and ancient calligraphy adorned her along with a necklace of large pearls. Her feet and hands were bare but she doubted that she would ever need them with the transcendent strength flowing through her.
Gintoki
Gintoki's speculations about her wanting his precious body fluids wasn't completely unfounded. Except she not only tried to seduce him, but asked for his public. "Oi, what are you thinking? People are probably watching us." Gintoki frowned. Maybe she would restrain herself if she realized they are in the public. What an awkward situation it was.
Erica
The construct deflated slightly but mechanically placed the chunk of meat on Noel's plate. Her relentless pace came to a shuddering halt when to the relief of the owner of the buffet she finally stopped eating. Although her bright eyes dimmed and drifted down to look at her lap Erica's voice was steady.
"I'm sorry about being so focused on eating. It is difficult for me to divide my attention. Custom in these situations for the participants to get to know one another, correct? Then it would be appropriate for me to begin. I have no hobbies but I do enjoy eating as I have never had the opportunity to try food before this time. Usually I am not so hesitant in my speech and actions but it is difficult to speak my mind with you. It hurtsme to see you uncomfortable or upset and I never wish to be the cause."
Shinobu
"This is not a particularly filled place, can you see anyone here?" Indeed the two people that had followed them into the shop were no longer there and even the shopkeeper was nowhere to be seen. "I am not against moving this to somewhere more private if you desire more privacy.But please calm down Gintoki I do not really enjoy forcing myself on people, it is much more enjoyable if both are willing".
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo moped as he walked to the broom closet, brooding like a poor puppy as he picked up the broom. All the food, all the work, all the effort, all for nothing. He didn’t even notice the rotting food scrambling around.
Looking more defeated than ever, he took a deep breath and prepared himself for a looong clean up session. Usually, he wouldn’t have minded. But right now, it was not only a chore to him but a reminder.
A reminder that he always messed the most important parts. It was his fault that the plates broke after all, his fault that all this wonderful food was now ruined. He really was a good for nothing, but it didn’t mean he didn’t try. Still, after a day like this, even the most cheerful spirit would feel down.
Why? Why didn’t they understand? All this work he put into this feast that was meant for everyone, it wasn’t something that could be easily replaced. Even if they got food to replace it, it wouldn’t be the same! And what the hell was a pizza?
Lost in his thoughts, he finally snapped back to his senses when he heard a familiar voice calling him. Turning around, he saw Akatsuki running to him, carrying a plate filled with his secret recipe super salad (actually a normal Caesar salad, but he doesn’t know it). All sorts of emotions filled him.
She understood.
She caught him, she saved him. His baby. That girl uncovered the one survivor of this culinary holocaust for his sake. The salad he worked so hard to prepare… Trembling with emotions, he walked up to the girl and patted her head, barely holding back tears.
“Thank you.” He muttered with a serene voice, smiling thankfully from the depths of his heart. And so, he decided that from that day forward, that girl, that destroyer would be his kitchen assistant!
Erica
Act natural? Being herself was exactly what had caused discomfort to Noel in the first place but if the blonde accepted that the Spirit Vessel could do so as well. She was blunt and straightforward. If she could do something to achieve a goal then she would. The Claws gently placed the remaining plates on the table before Erica floated up from her seat and leaned over the table with supernatural speed. Her hands, gentle but firm, held Noel's face as she leaned in and kissed her.
It only lasted for the barest of instances as her tongue pushed into the other girl's mouth, and the liquid aura caused a wonderful tingling sensation that permeated throughout the blonde's mouth before the blue haired girl abruptly withdrew. "I would like to eat your food next time you prepare some if that's fine with you."
Sepulchure
Sepulchure launched an enormous black ball of death and DOOM at the doughnut shop, which was annihilated instantaneously.
HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! THAT SHOP REALLY DESERVED THAT, DIDN'T IT, SERVING THAT CONCOCTION OF DEATHLY GOOD PASTRIES. GOOD THING WE DESTROYED IT AND EVERYONE IN IT, JUST TO RUIN THEIR DAY!@!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!:"
OOC: Sepulchure antag event start.
Ghost Child
It should be noted that children usually love attention and dislike being ignored. The ghosts of countless dead children merged into a single entity were no exception. His cheeks puffed up with irritation and he grasped onto the phone in the dead lady's pocket with Essence before yanking it out and proceeding to follow and swing the cellular device at the head of the redhead. "Hello. Hello. Hello. Hello. Are you gonna play a game with me?"
Erica
Act natural? Being herself was exactly what had caused discomfort to Noel in the first place but if the blonde accepted that the Spirit Vessel could do so as well. She was blunt and straightforward. If she could do something to achieve a goal then she would. The Claws gently placed the remaining plates on the table before Erica floated up from her seat and leaned over the table with supernatural speed. Her hands, gentle but firm, held Noel's face as she leaned in and kissed her.
It only lasted for the barest of instances as her tongue pushed into the other girl's mouth, and the liquid aura caused a wonderful tingling sensation that permeated throughout the blonde's mouth before the blue haired girl abruptly withdrew. "I would like to eat your food next time you prepare some if that's fine with you."
Urthemiel
The lovely woman rested her head on Mordred's shoulder and a delicate hand played with the other woman's hair. "There is very little that you could ever do to upset me, Mordred. Understand that I delight in all of you. Every single piece. If you don't wish to cook then I will do it for you. I'm sure that it will be much better than what your roommate is capable of anyways, and I haven't made anything for quite some time. You'll indulge me in this, won't you?"
Gintoki
"Yeah, I have a place to stay. I don't promise anything though. It's just that you probably don't have a place to stay, so know my kindness." Gintoki replied. "Now, please get off me. It will be a long walk."
Emily
"...Yeah," Emily admittedly, sounding somewhat embarrassed, "I kinda am."
The priest quickly took the lead, bringing them to a curious old motorbike. Admittedly, the Changeling couldn't recall trying one out, but she'd never been particularly curious about them.
Allowing a light blush at the introduction, Emily took the helmet, examining it curiously, some suspicion drifting into her mind after some contemplation.
"Well, I'd like to say sure," she said, still holding the helmet, "But perhaps you could give me a reason why I should get on a bike with someone I've only just met?"
Ghost Child
The irritating ghost did pause for a moment at the offer. He did like bears. He liked bears a lot. With a cheer of agreement his shirt changed to feature a golden, cartoonish bear in the center and he floated over the redhead in cheerful circles. "Turn into a bear. Turn into a golden bear! Then we can steal a bear's skin and wear it too!"
"Thank you, thank you so much" she said as she nimbly jumped off him skipping around a bit as if dancing in joy, then she stopped and turned to him. The vampire held out her right hand to him and spoke again "Now shall we go? Oh and I really do appreciate this, you are quite kind, please do not hesitate to ask something of me as I will be in your debt".
Gintoki
He heard a lound noise from afar. He wasn't sure what it was himself, but he had a bad feeling about it. "Oi, I don't know what is happening there, but something feels ominous about whole situation." He felt sometimes similarly around places that were haunted, but he dismissed the thought quickly. Ghosts in daytime? Bah, nonsense. "Do feel anything too?" He adressed Shinobu. Maybe it was just his imagination.
"There, there, it's fine. Tell me, is it scary, Akatsuki?"The young girl, tears in her eyes, stood in shock for a moment. Did he think she was scared of him? No, she wasn't scared of him, she was scared of...
Shinobu
As Shinobu drew closer to the source, the sense of imminent danger growing, she noticed that Gintoki had chosen to follow her on this detour which amused her. They soon arrived at a large iron gate which led to a manor of quite some size. "I think it's here" she said. The vampire didn't even hesitate when she jumped over the gate certain that they had come to the right place, she then procedeed forward at a calm pace wary of her surrounding.
Urthemiel
The mage signed as the earth split apart and both fire and lava was released from the depths. With a bright glow she transformed once more into a glorious dragon and grabbed onto Mordred and gently placed the dress over a horn before taking flight. The heat was much less bothersome as a dragon and the force of their takeoff had already created a bit of distance between them and the disasters.
It only took a short while and a few directions from Mordred before they arrived in front of the apartment. The blonde was placed back on the ground as Urthemiel changed back. In one hand she held the black dress from earlier while the other glowed with a faint light as the Changeling's agitated injuries were being repaired. "Oh, what am I to do with you, Mordred. You've already dirtied your suit and been injured. I do hope this isn't too common."
Despite her words there was a hint of carefully crafted amusement in her tone. She got closer and granted Mordred another kiss on the cheek but the healing magic from her hand poured ceaselessly to numb pain and repair damage even as she gently took the Changeling's arm. "Surely it isn't too much for even an injured knight to take her lady home?"
It was good to allow someone to retain their pride and strength. Allowing her this at the very least should on some level make her feel better. At the very least, Urthemiel did enjoy playing the caring part on occasion.
Gintoki
He did not see what happened in detail, but he was sure the doors got blown up. "I'm not sure whom they are, but they are definitely suspicious. Doors don't explode like that in normal households. Are we gonna check on them, or just go back? I wouldn't be surprised if they are some trigger happy gorillas."
Noel instantly pushed Erica off of her, her face redder than the most firey of firetrucks. "R-R-R-R-R-R-Ragna!!! How much of that did you see!" Noel stammered and fell out of her chair, collapsing on the floor and earing the gaze of some irate customers.
Urthemiel
While the apartment was more akin to a garbage bin compared to the places she had been in Urthemiel ignored the state of the place for now. Instead her burning gaze to Mordred's dirty attire and she methodically began to remove the blonde's suit as she spoke. "You need to undress immediately. I allowed it for a moment outside so that you could preserve your dignity but now it must go."
Noriko
She got plainly ignored by the oaf. Forget those two, she had a score to settle with him. A misuse of magic, she knew, but maybe he would pay heed more if a water from the pipe sprayed his mug. Glaring at Ragna, she made it happen. The world bent to her will and the stream of rather warm water burst into his direction. He wouldn't get any burns, but that would teach him.
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo smiled warmly at the poor girl, comforting her in a tight hug. For a moment, he was simply cradling her and letting her cry, waiting for her to calm a bit. Then, he let go, wiped her tears with his sleeve and spoke with a reassuring tone, smiling again as if to tell her it was alright.
"It's fine, Akatsuki. It's okay to not know, it is natural. People live, change, and doubt. They don't always know, so they learn. I am sure you will become a fine lady, a beautiful and elegant lady that will know many things. You might not know a great deal of things, but you can learn. That is what it means to live, and grow. You are growing, Akatsuki. It's scary, but it's going to be okay."
Then, he tapped on her shoulder and gave her another bear hug, cradling her again and giving all the warmth he could give.
"It's going to be okay."
RAGNA=THE=BLOODEDGE
Before he could even receive an answer to his question, he noticed movement. A stream of some sort dashed towards him.
An attack?
His entire body leaned to the left on reflex, allowing the stream to blast past him right into the window, allowing him to realize it was nothing but water.
As he realized such, he also realized that water splashes around when it hits hard objects. As it hit the window behind him, it spread to a little bit of everywhere, including Ragna himself. Not enough to drench, but enough to annoy.
"So," he said, popping his coat's collar, "What's your problem?"
Forest
"Oi, whatcha doin' here? You sound weeiirrd~"
Forest blinked as Rikuyo approached. She answered, "Calling a friend. They're special; if you say their name three times they're suppose to arrive at your side. Guess this place buggers that up too."
Urthemiel
While the apartment was more akin to a garbage bin compared to the places she had been in Urthemiel ignored the state of the place for now. Instead her burning gaze to Mordred's dirty attire and she methodically began to remove the blonde's suit as she spoke. "You need to undress immediately. I allowed it for a moment outside so that you could preserve your dignity but now it must go."
Lumen
The multi colored girl blinked at the sight of the teenager in a sleeping bag with her moth thing. She waved a gloved hand at the teenager and the look on her face was completely nonchalant. In fact, it was almost relaxed. "Yo. Why are you sleeping on the roof?"
With mechanical grace her head turned to face the presumed magic user and the blow script around her eyes reversed direction and shone brighter. Her voice was cold and clinical and held no more emotion than machine. "If you are incapable of controlling yourself and proceed to make a mess of this establishment I will remove you with a slightly less than excessive amount of force."
EricaAfter that, Ragna felt the situation change. He didn't feel the tension of incoming combat, instead he met the discomfort of an awkward situation. How was he supposed to kick the crap out of this water girl with the mood completely ruined by a comment like that?
It took Erica a few moments to sort out everything that had just happened but once she did the construct came to a few realizations. The first was that she had most likely overstepped her boundaries with her romantic intentions towards Noel, for no matter how wonderful the blonde was she stilled had limitations. The second was that she had only vague assumptions of what 'coming out of the closet' meant and needed verification. The third was that some water had clearly defied the laws of physics and the redhead responsible was not to be treated normally. Three realizations were quickly met with three solutions so she put those answers into practice.
With mechanical grace her head turned to face the presumed magic user and the blow script around her eyes reversed direction and shone brighter. Her voice was cold and clinical and held no more emotion than machine. "If you are incapable of controlling yourself and proceed to make a mess of this establishment I will remove you with a slightly less than excessive amount of force."
Then she immediately turned back looked back at Noel and her eyes both dimmed and resumed their normal, clockwise turning. Shame, desperation, and worry all filled her but while it all made her feel terrible she felt joy because of it all. They made her feel sick and awful because of what she did but they proved she was more real. These were all things she never would have had in the White Room under the Prophets.
When she spoke her voice was hurried and apologetic. Not at all what it was like a moment ago. "I'm sorry! I meant it but I shouldn't have. It was just, I'm not used to someone like you being so good to me. But-"
She wilted a bit because of her own failure and it took her a second to regain her composure. Then she looked over to Ragna and with the slightest bit of confusion asked, "But what does 'coming out of the closet mean'?"
Urthemiel
Beauty incarnate did not seem to be either relieved or bothered by Emily's admission. In fact, it was almost as if she hadn't said anything at all. Then, a moment later, it seemed as if she was about to speak but then Mordred entered the room. Her eyes glanced over the Changeling's attire and she immediately stood up before reducing the distance between them to barely a foot.
Critical eyes examined the blonde's clothing but eventually broke off to meet her eyes. She circled the knight, not unlike a shark, before stopping behind her. The mage wrapped her arms around the other girl's waist and rested her chin on her shoulder.Her voice was more entrancing than any other sound in the world but her tone was rather normal. Neither seductive or critical as it had been in other cases. "The casual look suits you well, Mordred. Perhaps we can try out the dress another time."
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo nodded in understanding, humming twice as if to spell naruhodoo. She was an adult, and thus he needed to let her have some space. If she needed anything, she knew who to ask, so he wasn't worried. Then, he looked at the other girl and grinned, giving her a good cheerful pat on the back.
"So Riku, how do ya like the place?"
Ghost ChildAkatsuki had a vague idea what he was talking about. She was, after all, the soul of an ancient warship given flesh, some kind of incarnated ghost. But, even so...
The small ghost floated backwards and slowly sunk into the ground until only his torso was left visible. He tilted his eyeless head back and yawned a bit before talking. "I can't eat. The food just falls right out of me. But I can eat if you help me. You're like me! You just need to share some power with me."
He popped out of the ground like a groundhog and held out a phantasmal hand. "Pleeeeeaaaaaasssssseeeeeeee."
Ghost Child
The small child popped out of the ground and stared long and hard at the fairy before nodding sagely to himself several times. Then he excitedly began to bounce up and down. "Yeah! You can help me with those, but we need more! Then we can play and eat and cook and punish people!"
Ghost Child
The spirit leaned in almost conspiratorially and whispered, "There are really Bad people I see. They don't think anyone is looking so they do Bad things to the other kids. Then I have to punish them."
In strict contrast to his normal behavior the spirit was quite serious. His ever present smile had faded and if he had eyeballs they would certainly have a serious look to them. But then he pulled back and suddenly beamed again. "So that's why I need all your help! To make sure they're all safe and the bad guys get punished."
"Because technically I'm not alive," Forest said folding her arms over her chest and scowling. "I'm a vampire. Nosferatu. Creatures of the night, what sweet music do they make and all that nonsense. I exist, because technically not living, by drinking the blood of the living, but I don't kill to feed before anyone get's their knickers in a twist. Or attack me. And no, I can't do the blood bag thing or pigs blood. My vampirism doesn't work that way.
"Annnnnd what I'm worried about is garlic, because that's something that Stoker's book got right."
She then took a deep, unneeded breath.
Forest frowned and said, "Not really . . . I don't get into fights where I have no chance." She did smile and said, "Now, maybe after I know a little bit more about you I'd be willing to spar."
Adella
At least the man had enough manners to let go when... encouraged to do so. That was the least one could expect... probably. Even, so his words once again fell on relatively deaf ears, as she found him to have committed just the sin he claimed he had missed out on:"Alas, you 'gentleman' just lost yourself to the temptation of grasping me so uncouthly, imposing one me without even knowing whether I would actually be a cutie. Least you determined by physical attractiveness by means unknown to me, or based solely on my physical frame, in which case I would have to ask myself; is that really the path of man/men male beings, or does he simply like them big?" Voicing her thoughts with a still slightly flustered and innerved voice, Adella threw back her silvery hair, before turning her face into the direction of a new arrival...
Odd, she thought, as the man approached. "The forest belongs to you? Well... I must admit that all I am doing is wandering without real aim, my steps carried me here, yet so far failed to find the end of this place. As for this man... I cannot speak, as I do not know his... 'true intentions'." Adding a mildly suspicious note to her silky, smooth sounding voice, Adella observed the new arrival with mild curiosity. He... seemed average, but that was all she could really say, something about him made her want to approach him with nonsensical tasks, or even turn to him for a help he could likely not provide to begin with. How absolutely curious...
Oka
Oka, finally dressed, came out of her hiding place behind the dumpster.
"I'm not a child, please don't call me that." She said to Lumen, walking up to her before turning to Jin with a smile. "And I'd love to have you as a guide, mister...?" She trailed off, asking for his name.
NorikoWell, it would be less awkward.
Now the blondie directed her emotional outburst at the mage. Honestly, she didn't give slightest damn about her opinion, but she wanted no external hindrances when she settled her squabble with the whitehead. She grabbed Ragna's arm and tried to pull him away outdoors. "Come on, I don't want those stare at me while I argue with you!"
Ghost Child"Ah, wait!" She shouted, surprised and upset that he'd reacted so poorly. "Come back!"
The spirit puffed up angrily at the terms given to it. A miniscule crack appeared on his face at the rage but it quickly vanished. "You don't get it. Only I do! You can't decide! It's not fair!"
Despite his anger the ghostly child quickly deflated. He wouldn't compromise and neither would the other back down. The chance at just being able to touch and eat and do all the things he couldn't do before being robbed from him again left the spirit in a foul mood. He sped out of the building and with a flare of Essence and dramatic effect slammed all the windows and doors open.
"Hey, what's the big idea? Was knocking too much of a pain in the ass?"
Forest
Forest blinked as Kenzo returned smelling like blood. Fresh blood. It made her fangs start to ache and then she was passed a jug. A warm jug that smelled sweetly copper with a hint of something other.
A jug that smelled like Kenzo.
He slapped her back, rocking her almost off her feet as he handed her the jug. He smiled and said, "That's yours, okay? No point fighting on an empty stomach, right?"
"Thank you," Forest said, eyeing the jug in her hands and it's wondrous scent. He just must have did this. If I drink it fast, it should still be good. If not, I'll be flashing myself. Oh well, better than nothing.
Turning away from everyone, she started to down the contents of the jug.
Rachel Alucard
Rachel looked around, taking notice at the obvious supernatural presence the teenage blond girl was exuding. She walked over to her, passively interested in her.”Hello there. May I inquire as to your name?” She asked.
Quote
Richter
"You are lucky that you got lost in this forest." he said, shaking Darcy's hand firmly. "There's another one, filled with monsters of all sorts. I venture there from time to time, as hunting down what lurks in the darkness is both my calling and a hobby. This forest is relatively safe, so it's a place of respite between my hunts. If you need rest, you can visit my modest hunting lodge, but if you are hurry I won't insist."
Adella
The tall woman simply watched as the man quite literally went over her, shaking Darcy's hand while she was bowing... politely. The fact that the odd man ran off almost immediately after, left Adella slightly upset, even pouty as she crossed her arms under her ample bosom and stared at the remainder of the two men, Richter, through the visor of her helmet/mask. "So... are you going to lead me to your Castle or what?" Having a slightly harsher tone than intended, Adella kept tipping her foot. For some reason she expected the man to accompany her, if just because she had almost grown used to the company of... people. Then something else came to mind:"Is it true that excessive skinship corresponds with good manners in this here location?" She merely wanted denial or confirmation of the other man's ramblings... after all she was being far too rude as is.
Richter
"No, that man was just a crude individual if he treated you like that." The nobleman explained to the tall woman. That man indeed looked loose enough for Julius to assume she could mean him. "And no, I don't live in a castle. The castle you might have seen belongs to somebody else, though I haven't uncovered yet who is its owner. Maybe, if you are curious, I could accompany you." The hero offered. While he was convinced she was not a normal human, he still had to determine whether this woman was someone who needed his... attention. So keeping her company could have been a way to figure it otu.
Adella
"So what's how it was..." shaking her head in a mix of disappointment and disgust, before turning her attention to Julius once again. "Ah, my apologies then. I would indeed like to find out who its owner might be, if just because I have little else on my hands. If you could keep me company I would appreciate it of course, although I find that a gentleman should offer his arm to a Lady when making such a kind offer.~" having her voice turn from a chirping, rather smoky sound switch to a much clearer, low pitched chime, Adella moved next to Julius, awaiting his further course of actions... once he would actually offer his arm, she'd gladly take it, aiming to keep it roughly on level with her waist, so it would not fall below the beltline due to her height.
Abigail NPC
Abigail was rooting through her kitchen, getting ingredients ready to make a good lunch. She smiled as Law came in with Crumbles. She squatted down and asked, "Were you a good boy for Law?"
"Now listen up punk. Ya got some balls to come barge in my place and eat my food, I like it. Not. Would you tell me how the hell you got here without me noticing?"
"Yes I was, and none of that shit makes any sense. You think I'm stupid or something, you stupid? Like hell I'm going to buy crazy shit like that you weirdo. Now shut your damn mouth and know your damn role before I rip your head off."
"I don't know where here is, but it has a roof and that's all I need. What do you want?"
Horrible punAkatsuki looked down a bit first, still shaken by her encounter with ghost child, a somber mood that had taken her through the dinner. But, now that it was time to spar, for a solid practice, she shoved it away and concentrated on the man before her.
"You ready (lady)?"
"Honestly, it's your damn fault. There must be something wrong with you if you panick so much when you see two women kissing. You had no excuse to yell so loud and even if I bit overreacted, I'm still in the right.""Well hold on, I didn't react like that because of two girls kissing, I reacted to anyone kissing Noel as soon as I woke up, that idiot. And just let me..."
"I think you should rethink your current course of action. It's going to lead you to a bad place.""Woah, what? Back off, you idiot, I don't need you to step in for me. Just, go talk to your girlfriend some more, or something."
Rider
To Rider's distress, Sakura gave her no response, instead simply standing completely still, gripping the cutlery in her hands. Rider could sense a servant breaking through the bounded field, but she made no effort to intercept it. Right now, dealing with Sakura was more important, and Vanguard could handle the servant if it had bad intentions. Instead, she pondered how to react, watching whilst Sakura's beloved dragged a chair over and sat in it, before pulling her down as well.
Rider watched on with great distress as Shirou pulled the kicking and fighting Sakura into his arms, overwhelming her with his strength and trying to comfort her. But, Rider knew something was badly wrong. Sakura was obviously having a panic attack, obviously did not know where she was, and she was sure that Shirou was not helping.
"What's happening to her? Can she hear you?" Shirou said, addressing her.
Rider knew she had to respond but, first, she wanted to get through to Sakura, if she could.
Sakura! Sakura! It's OK, I'm here, it's just me and Shirou here, she said, trying to reach her master.
Then, she addressed Shirou.
"Shirou, stop, she's obviously distressed. I know you're trying to help, but she's hallucinating, something about a dog trying to eat her, you're making it worse by holding her down", she said.
Julius
"Of course, it will be my pleasure to accompany you." Richter replied, offering his arm like a true gentleman would. Human or not, her good manners made her look promising. While fighting the supernatural was his calling, he was selective about with whom he valiantly clashed with. "Shall we go? I hope my neighbors are there and will receive us properly.
Urthemiel
The Old God gently pushed the Changeling back into her chair before retrieving one of the warmed up plates. She returned and made herself comfortable in the blonde's lap before spearing one of the pieces of steak with a fork and lifting it to Mordred's mouth. "We got along quite well, but I do wonder if you are both from the same place. Your friend did demonstrate an interesting ability while you were awake."
Adella
"So... Julius, what is it that drives you in these parts? I do not so much mean why you are here, as just what it is that drives you... there ought to be some reason for you to journey up and about, no?~" asking her questions with a singing tone, the tall woman grabbed his arm as was only appropriate, marching through the snowy forest with him. It was certainly not a bad place to be... she had seen worse, by a long shot.
Even so, she was a little curious about the glances he threw her, as if he was a little... unsure how to deal with her. It was odd, but nothing she could particularly associate with danger... perhaps... "I-Is my height bothering you...?" she then finally asked, a little nervously brushing her hair over her shoulder. Perhaps the man felt uncomfortable next to a member of the opposite sex that was... well considerably taller than him. Alas... the Castle was in sight, the would not take much longer... at least he would not have to feel the discomfort too long, if it was at all present.
Sakagami Kenzo"A-ah, is that fine?" Akatsuki started pointing her guns rather hesitantly at him. Usually, during practice, there'd be a loud siren announcing the start, and a flare, and a radio transmission, and her comrades, and everything. In this situation, she wasn't feeling to comfortable. Nevertheless, she raised her naval guns to point at him.
The demon nodded firmly. "Okay!"
Then he stood still, waiting. Not moving. Not attacking. Waiting. He looked kinda stressed, worried even.
"Um, y-you can go." He said with a shaky voice, almost timidly.
Lumen
The diving being eventually descended onto the ground and let go of Gabriel before bringing her attention to the person who had just been on her head. "I'm no more grumpy than anyone else would be if they had their head stepped on. Anyways, I'm Lumen, and since you're a new arrival it'd be best for Gabriel to explain the whole thing to you. I'm rather sure he's been here longer than I have."
Gabriel
Gabriel sighed and said, "I've been here less than 48 hours, but I have a general gist of what this place is. It's called the Nexus, a gathering place for a multitude of dimensions and universe. Things get pulled here but apparently they can never leave. Supernatural exists, so on and so forth, and you were probably sucked here for reasons unknown."
As he filled up his bike, he couldn't help but over hear the ladies's conversation. Sighing, he put the nozzle back into place and sauntered over to them. He smirked, leaned over, and said, "Look I get the whole people who have fangs are people too sort of thing, but you keep all of this talk up and someone will freak the fuck out."Rachel Alucard
"ONIC BURST!!"
And like a flash of lightning he leapt at the girl in a terrifying burst of speed, faster than any normal creature, a red flash baring its claws and clenching them into a fist to attack without mercy or restraint, like a hungry beast unchained after a thousand years, going for the girl's stomach.
Rider
Rider smiled as she watched Sakura cuddle up to Shirou, glad that the girl had recovered, and glad that she and Shirou were here to help her through her episodes of insanity. After a few moments, Sakura responded to Rider's comment.
"Yeah, I think eating would be nice", she replied.
Remembering what a mess the kitchen had been left in, Rider got up out of her chair.
"OK, I'll go and clear up the kitchen", she offered, heading towards the door even as she awaited a response.
Gabriel
"Well, there's a diner up the street," Gabriel said, "Looks like the sort of place that causes heart failure when you sit down. Should have decent food though.
The Patchwork stifled an amused snort at the mention of god's will. People could really be incredibly silly if they were allowed to develop on their own. She crossed her arms over her chest before considering what Petra had said. At least it wasn't the strangest thing she had seen. "Well, if you are, you might as well get something to eat. I'm sure Gabriel must have seen somewhere like that we could go to and have something. It won't take too long anyways."
Forest
Forest on the other hand, had spent centuries mastering almost any martial art she could find. She knew the skill of being able to be as deadly unarmed as armed was a good one to have. There was always a chance she could be attacked unarmed and would have to defend herself.
And as someone who came from a warrior culture, there was a sense of pride in it. It felt good.
Even though Rikuyo was faster and stronger than Forest, when the girl threw her first punch Forest realized she leaned on that a lot. It wasn't much of an advantage, if one could even call it that, but it was something Forest could use. So, when Rikuyo went to sweep her leg, Forest was ready, turning her body to just catch the blow against her shin.
Pivoting, Forest launched a punch towards Rikuyo's ear.
Fishing? How . . . common, Gabriel thought with a shudder. Being a spy and information gatherer was one thing, but doing manual labor was something he wasn't keen on. Not to mention his Mommy Dearest would throw an absolute fit if he did.
Even though Godmother would think it is a good opportunity to build character, he thought with a shake of his head before turning to the two women.
"I believe there is a harbor in town, but it may house dangerous creatures. I haven't been here that long admittedly. However, there's always the old stand by of going some place and asking," he answered. "I doubt I would not be much help catching aquatic life though."
Forest
Riyuko dodged the cuff to her ear and Forest felt the power rise in the other girl before she came barreling at Forest like a freight train. Forest braced herself and it felt as if every bone rattled on impact when Riyuko hit. Instead of floundering, Forest let the momentum carry her and twisted at the last moment. She balanced again and shook her head.
"Power's great and all, but it can also be a crutch," Forest said before throwing a classic one-two punch towards the girl's face; Forest's right hand going for her face and her left going for Riyuko's midsection.
Ragna The Bloodedge
Ragna listened to her whole tirade, surprise not even trying to hide on his face. He took her phone number and address quietly Norand let her walk off.
"Geez, what's crawled up her ass," he mumbled once she was out of earshot. Then he turned around, to see the other girl still there. What you're still here? ...Look, sorry for yelling or whatever I did. I'll buy you some food as an apology, so please quit barking at me."
He gave the general Tao placating speech and put a hand up as if in prayer, but rather in apology.
Gabriel
"I doubt fish is delicious as a piece of cherry pie with whipped cream on top," Gabriel said with a sigh and a shake of his head. "No, it's not, as for arteries clogging . . . That's something I don't have to worry about."
Toe!
The demon was about to head back to check on his lovely little eggplant when he suddenly heard a knock. It didn't take him long to realize what was happening, and a huge smile grew on his face, innocent and childike in glee.
toys break torment
More guests to entertain and accommodate! Oh, so wonderful, wonderful, wonderful~! He was sure they'd have so much FUN! But wait, in this case, he'd need his GUEST CLOTHES!! Made for the sole purpose of entertainment and accommodation. Yes, yes, yes yes yes yes yeeeess!!!
But he needed to respond first, and for that, a flashy entrance was necessary!! Oh, how terrible. What would he do!? Thinking hard, he checked on his notebook for any ideas, but all he found were little doodles of kittens, birdies and slaughtered meatbags. Oh, how wonderful. That thought suddenly made him hungry. Hopefully Irisviel wouldn't mind if he took a bite or two from guests. He'd make sure to share!
So he changed his appearance to a lively young man, an orange mane and jester clothes along with a colourful unmbrella. Or a joker! One of his hands happened to be a skeleton. Why? Why not!(http://i.imgur.com/b8H3YbI.jpg)
Yes, he knew what to do. This would be perfect! All this thinking made him very tired and hungry, and he was still hurting, but it finally paid off~! So he vanished in a cloud of smoke and confetti-
And burst out of the ground in front of the two despite the fact they were right in front of the castle and there wasn't supposed to be any room for him to pop in. Perhaps the room didn't matter and he simply was there, but it didn't seem like that room was lacking any more.
So he appeared out of nowhere, or rather the ground, in an explosion of smoke, sparkles and confetti! Very nice, very colourful. Keep the applause for later. Smiling cheekily, he bowed in a magnificent, glamorous and fabulous greeting, shielded by a very big colourful umbrella.
Yokoso~☆
"Welcome~☆ Is there anything I could help you with, strangers?"
Forest
The ground shook and Forest heard rumbling outside, like heavy construction. She didn't ignore it, but she didn't let it distract her like Rikuyo did, taking both of Forest's punches. The vampire watched as she recovered and charged again.
And she threw a punch and Forest was knocked on her ass. There was no physical blow, not exactly. She had felt something once, not too long ago, a man who could throw a punch and knock someone down without touching them.
Except this is Bruce on steroids, she thought to herself as she she rose to her feet. She didn't have any flashy attacks like that, at least physical ones. Attacking the girl mentally wasn't even on the menu. Well, Round Two of this.
She didn't charge Riyuko directly, but moved to put her into a hold.
Van/Alma
The girl narrowed her eyes, got the poor man's head out of the rubble and helped him up. She dusted the dust off his dusty clothes and gave him a gentle slap on the back. Taking a good look at him, her eyes suddenly narrowed, but she closed them and spoke carelessly.
"Sorry about that. I sensed a strong presence intruding and feared you might be in danger, but it seems there was no need for such concern. Next time, please use the door."
Then, she tilted her head, sighed and smiled, revealing two beautiful azure eyes pulsating with a light glow. She held out her hand to him in a friendly manner, without any sign of hostility.
"Archer was it. It is a pleasure to meet you. Call me Vanguard."
Forest
That's it, Rikuyo, keep me on the defensive and don't let me get close, Forest thought with a smirk.
Somehow the sparring match had become sort of a lesson, for both of them. Which was fine with Forest; this wouldn't be her first lesson of hard knocks she'd taught. Darting forward would be a mistake, but darting back, to the side and coming at Rikuyo from there would be workable.
Fluidly, Forest moved into one of her favorite strikes, a side kick that started at the side of the head and then rapidly went down for a blow to the kidneys.
Lumen
The potential god shrugged at Gabriel before looking at Petra. The other girl seemed a bit odd but not deceitful. She probably didn't have to worry about anything. "Sure, I'll come, but on one condition. When we cook the fish I get to add some extra flavor to it. As much as I like seafood there's no accounting for what the thing in this ocean will taste like."
Urthemiel
The beautiful woman gently placed her lips against the Changeling and pushed her tongue into the blonde's mouth. Urthemiel savored the other girl for several moment before breaking it off and standing back up. "Well then, don't let me stop you from leaving, Mordred. Just stay safe. You're bound to do something dangerous anyways."
"It'll do for now, I need to try them on first." Oka said to Jin.
ToeJoker
The demon looked upset for the second and covered his mouth with his fingertips stunned in shame. Then, he closed his eyes
"Forgive my rudeness. I am Joker, the caretaker of this house. You are indeed correct, the lady of this house has taken leave for... urgent matters. But please, do not be troubled. You have taken all this trouble to arrive here, it would be rude of me to not treat you to something at this time. Is that alright with you madam?"
Forest
Without missing a beat, Forest punched the board that came flying at her face from the floor. It broke on impact, wooden shards going everywhere as she kept going. Without missing a beat, she closed the rest of the distance.
However, instead of striking, she just reached out and aimed to flick the girl's nose.
Alma
The silver haired girl tightened her grip before yanking Archer closer to her. With the other one she pulled his head towards her own and roughly kissed the tanned man. Her tongue was forcefully pushed in as she dominated his mouth and almost painfully held him in that position.
Eventually she let him go and pushed him back with one hand. Then she turned to face Rin and the blue of her eyes shone a bit brighter. "He's not quite my standards but I suppose I can see why someone would enjoy him. Oh, but we've been a bit distracted, haven't we?"
The Spirit Cloth simply fell apart as she willed it to and her flawless, naked form quickly moved right in front of the magus. "Come on, Rin. We should really get to that shower. Introductions can wait, although I wouldn't really mind if he had it with us."
Quote
Noel Vermillion
Noel was holding a kitten and scribbling in a notebook at the same time. She was awkwardly attempting to hold open the notebook with her elbow and write at the same time. She was so engaged in it she didn't notice Mordred approaching, and was thoroughly surprised by her greeting.
"Hi Noel, how are you doing?"
Noel slammed the notebook shit and shook from the surprise.
"O-oh. Mordred. Hi. Don't sneak up on me like that.
Lumen
The rather strange pair had managed to make it to a pier stretching out deep into the ocean. They had managed to scrounge up a bit of money to purchase a net for appearances sake but Lumen didn't seem to be doing much of anything as she stood at the end of the wooden structure. "So, how do you want to do this? Do you have your own special way of fishing or can I just get to it?"
Adella
Looking at Julius who was clearly rather suspicious of this fire, then back at the... person, Adella just nodded sceptically, as he introduced himself as Joker. Her answer however was:"I am afraid I neither eat, nor drink. It is more adruous than me than it is relieving, as I taste nothing, nor would my body recieve nutrients." shrugging her shoulders almost apologetically, she then added:"However, I would not reject being shown the inside of the castle, a bath too... would be greatly appreciated, if only for old habit's sake." Not sure whether that would be possible, Adella grasped Julius' arm a little tighter... for some reason she did not want to be lead around on her own.
Adjutor
Adjutor raised an eyebrow at the man's comment, the expression hidden by the armor, before deciding to ignore the comment and make his way in. Unfortunately, upon entering, he found himself being ambushed by six cyberzombies, which made short work of the teen.
The end.
Forest
Rikuyo caught Forest's arm before she could deliver her devastating flick before kicking the vampire square in the chest. At the moment of impact, Forest turned the hand that Rikuyo had caught to grab the other girl's wrist. She held on as she felt things inside her chest rupture and blood forced up her throat to spill behind her lips. There was pain there; bright, sharp, and bracing, and Forest saw white flash behind her eyes.
With a smirk twisting her bloodied lips as she brought her other hand up to Rikuyo's arm she was holding. She placed it on the outside of her elbow while the other held her wrist. Then she pushed her hands in opposite directions, while keeping contact with Rikuyo's arm in an attempt to get it into a lock.
Light dance around the girl's fist. In response, the beast leapt, now standing behind her, blurred trough the obstacles like an animal and went for the girl's shoulder, to bite trough it it with its monstrous maw and shred her skin with its claws.
Tohuw Balagan
"Yay~! I won't let you down sir!" He cheered, jumping up in excitement before bowing dramatically. Then, he walked up to the castle doors and pushed with all his might, as if he was putting all the effort he could to move a giant boulder. Eventually, the door opened and revealed the castle's interior.
The demon smiled and puffed his chest in pride before walking in a cartoonishly jolly manner down the hall, urging the two to follow. Then, he looked back for a second, remembering something super duper important!
"By the way, what's your na-
And suddenly a giant spiked flail swung from over him and cleaved his upper body off, sending blood, guts, sprinkles, cake bits and candy scattered all over the halls.
Forest
She had managed to get Rikuyo in an arm lock right as she jumped up towards the ceiling. The vampire bent backwards, using the leverage on Rikuyo's arm to push her up as they rocked towards the ceiling. This meant Rikuyo would hit first, and Forest could still hold on despite the jarring impact as they made their way back down.
Quote
Nowell Varmillion
"Noel!" She heard a feminine voice call out. She spun around, to see a...
...
...
...
To see an apparently female version of Ragna?
Noel rubbed her eyes. She was dreaming. Obviously dreaming. She didn't notice the cat trying to leave. She was just—confused.
What was she looking at.
She blinked again. Nope, still there.
She slowly brought her hands up to her head and slowly removed her headband from her head, allowing her hair to fall down. Information flooded into her head as she observed Alpha.
Noel dropped the headband from the shock. And she was now positive she was dreaming.
This was absurd. This was crazier than Ragna when he'd saved her. What she was seeing was… what the fuck...
Noel grabbed her head. She felt like she had vertigo.
"Uhhhh... Hello... Alpha." She was apparently her friend, right?
As they tumbled to the ground, Rikuyo twisted violently to make sure that Forest would crash first. So Forest jabbed Rikuyo in the gut with her knee before letting her go and pushing her off her. The blond twisted so she landed on her feet and charged over to Rikuyo.
Well, play time is officially over.
Noel grabbed her head. She felt like she had vertigo.ALPHA
"Uhhhh... Hello... Alpha." She was apparently her friend, right?
RinMost awkward thing ever was playing through Archer's mind again and again as he leaned against the wall, trying not to look directly at Rin at the moment, the faint traces of a blush still on his face. The shower had been a little too long in his opinion, long enough for him to catch a few glimpses that still haunted his mind whenever he looked at Rin. Like her legs, and body, and the soap suds trailing down her smooth skin...
Well that was the most awkward thing ever, Rin thought as she ran the blow dryer, drying her long, raven hair.
Vanguard had offered to wash her back, and Rin had turned her down while Archer's cheeks matched his tail and mantle during the whole surreal affair. She had dressed in some of the new clothing she got last night with Sakura, a pair of black fleece lined leggings and a red sweater dress. As she dried her hair, she looked at her former Servant and said, with a smirk, "I know who you are, and I guess we need to catch up before we go out there."
Oka
Oka came out of the changing room after a while with a grin on her face. She dumped a few clothes into a bin to be rehung, and returned with her chosen clothes. Pink short shorts, teal stockings, and a bubblegum pink shirt. And of course, cute underwear that had little hearts on it. After depositing them in the cart, she returned to an equally important issue.
"Now, I wonder if they sell hair dye here..."
Erica
Blue eyes watched impassively as he managed to dodge quite a few needles. She would need to make sure he couldn't dodge, and that was quickly solved by him launching himself directly at her. Erica dashed to the side and as his foot cut through the black afterimages the Mantle twisted into Fists before slamming down on the stranger and sending him hurtling down to earth. But that was not enough. She would make sure.
The moment he had been struck one fist returned to neutral state while the other morphed into the Needle and released a barrage of needles upon his quickly falling form. As she opened fire the blue headed girl allowed herself to drop down and fall after her target with her unceasing rain of black projectiles.
Lumen
"No. That is one of the most blatantly unfair deals I've ever had offered to me. We cook together, we salt what we can actually carry, and we throw the rest back so we don't have to carry a net full of salted fish in hopes that someone will buy it." There was no actual anger in the Patchwork's eyes but there was certainly annoyance and impatience. She didn't come this way to get extra work dumped on her. If Petra insisted she was more than willing to just yank her meal out of the ocean and do it herself.
RAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
"Alright, then, no time like the present. Let's get this over with," he said, walking into the oriental establishment. Hopefully, they had Won Ton soup.
He spared a look behind him, to see if she was coming, and stepped indoors. "For two," he told the person at the cash, and the exaggeratedly asian woman nodded crisply.
Sakagami KenzoThe reaction was instant, practiced, drilled into Akatsuki's soul through her wartime experience against abyssal ships. It was a reaction set deeper than Nagato's MMA training, deeper than practice battles, deeper than anything else, for it was forged in repeated life-or-death battles.
The demon's eyes suddenly widened in fear, stunned for a second. He had snapped back for even an instant to reality, and realized he had done something unforgivable.
Before he could have reacted, or rather, without him reacting and all, the demon was spun around, yelping in pain and jolting as it was smashed to the ground. For a moment, there was silence. Then the dust began to clear, and a small whimpering sound could be heard. Kenzo was no longer growing, and his monstruous features were gone to their gentler form.
But instead of the warmness he usually carried, the poor demon looked absolutely terrified, not even looking at his opponent or perhaps even conscious of the fact they were fighting. He was staring at his trembling clutched hands and sniffled with a shaky pained voice, a gentle stream of blood trickling from his mouth.
"I-I'm sorry..."
And for a second, the demon truly looked scared. But then, fear turned into grief, and Kenzo proceeded to cry. At first it was a barely audible choked sound, but quickly it grew into a sad mixture of bawling and whimpering as he clutched at his himself as if to shield himself from the girl.
Or to shield her from him.
Forest
Forest stepped back when Rikuyo did. The girl had already proven she was impatient, so Forest had to be patient. Not that patience is my strong suit either, but she's so bloody powerful with those chi attacks. It's easier to use that against her than to have her defend against me.
She took a slight stance, turning her body to the side to make herself less of a target and to defend more easily.
"A day huh? Anyway, um, so you're a Murakumo Unit like me?"ALPHA
ALPHA
Alpha took her hand off of Noel's shoulder, very slowly and in a way devoid of aggression. This kind of thing must have been what Terumi and Rachel had been dropping hints at, specifically towards Tsubaki.
"Alternate timelines, huh..." She mused, until Mordred gave a few answers. "Well, a Murakumo is... a name for people who hold a certain weapon." She gave an unclear answer, pushing aside the details in case Noel was uncomfortable revealing them.
She was glad for the distraction though, it let her breathe a bit. At the end of the day, timelines or not, Noel was Noel, and Noel was a friend.
"So, what's with the cat?" She asked in a casual way, to stir the conversation into a more natural state.
Rin
"I suppose we do. It's been long enough for you to grow up a bit since we were last able to talk after all," Archer replied with a blush still staining his cheeks. Then he smirked at her and asked, "So what's been going on aside from you discovering a love of women?"
Rin felt her cheeks heat up even more and she threw a comb at him. "I do not have a love for women! And it has been a while so you need to listen before we go out there and you do something stupid. I just need to figure out where to begin, because there is a lot to go through."
And I don't know how to tell you that Ilya died when you tried hard to protect her.
Forest
Forest heard the sound of the explosion outside as well. What the bloody hell are they doing out there?
Hmph, I should have picked one of them, Forest heard Rikuyo thought and the blond raised an eyebrow. Then she charged towards Forest with her fingers pointed. Forest didn't know exactly what the girl was doing, but since she had been using chi stuff before, the vampire wasn't going to take any chances. So she side stepped Rikuyo and kicked at the back of the girl's knee.
Fine, I'm not entertaining you, but maybe you'll learn a lesson after this, Forest thought.
NorikoRagna couldn't help but let a short laugh escape.
"You know, it has been a while since I had Asian food. I may not look like some from Europe, but that's where I spent the majority of my life so far." The mage didn't know why she felt like talking about the past in a presence of a near stranger, but maybe she was just in a mood. And she certainly cooled down. Or rather didn't see the point in continuing their banter. "Though I don't know if the name of Europe tells you anything. There so many people from so many worlds here after all."
Noriko"Seithr is, well..." Ragna looked down to his arm, feeling it radiate seithr ever so slightly. "Well, seithr is a kind of airborne molecule or something? In any case it's gaseous, and if there's too much of it it can be poisonous, or cause mutations and such. But, it was also useful, because it helped ars magus work, which is a kind of pseudo magic created with the help of scientific methods. Entire cities were powered with ars magus for energy and weather control, so it's a kind of situation where you can't live with too much of it, and you can't live without any of it."
"Seithr?" The mage heard that term for the first time. "I don't know what you mean. I think you owe me explanation here. It's the first time I ever heard of it." Noriko looked at Ragna, expecting answers.
NoelALPHA=THE=BLOODEDGE
Noel smiled and took the kitty back from Mordred, mostly ignoring what she was saying. She was more concerned with Ragn-Alpha the Bloodedge. She could explain Murakumos to Mordred in more depth later. Maybe.
"So um... Alpha... About you being a Murakumo... And the thing that Kagura saved you from... Um… I'm sorry, I shouldn't prod you about it…" Noel looked guiltily down at her feet. "I'm sorry..." She looked up and then prostrated herself. "I'm sorry, I saw everything. I should have asked first!"
"Seithr is, well..." Ragna looked down to his arm, feeling it radiate seithr ever so slightly. "Well, seithr is a kind of airborne molecule or something? In any case it's gaseous, and if there's too much of it it can be poisonous, or cause mutations and such. But, it was also useful, because it helped ars magus work, which is a kind of pseudo magic created with the help of scientific methods. Entire cities were powered with ars magus for energy and weather control, so it's a kind of situation where you can't live with too much of it, and you can't live without any of it."
He left out the cauldrons, the sources of the seithr itself, and the black beast. She seemed the kind of type to zoom in on any unexplained terms. Explaining was a pain, and he was hungry.
"You decided what you're going to eat?"
Erica
After a few moments internal aura production and a bit more of her face had been put together. Then blue haired girl lifted the bloody corpse like a groom would his bride. Despite what he had done she felt little fear. Whatever strength he had was now finally leeched from his body and considering what she had seen he wasn't a killer. If he did try something from this position she could crush him to death and be on her way even if he tried using the spikes. With that reassurance she simply just began to walk towards the nearest hospital.
"You are a remarkable human to move when your body should have failed. I... envy that." The words slipped out of her mouth without a moment of thought. It was the same kind of thoughtless action she had done with Noel but despite the uncertainty of it all being able to say it was comforting.
Lumen
The saint and Patchwork sat together at the beach with a sack filled with salted fish and several paper plates with several different aquatic creatures on them. No matter what she put into her mouth the divine being always poured a bit of the gold liquid and ate with much relish. While it may be a bit sacrilegious and probably sickening to some she knew there was little that could rival the taste of the blood of gods. There was even a slight spicy tang to it!
In between swallows she asked the former spirit, "So, what kind of place do you come from, Petra?"
Noel Vermillion"Sure, I'd love to get to know a different you, too," Alpha said with a pleasant, almost uncharacteristic smile. "I'd do anything for a bite to eat, too. All I had were this one grouchy guy's kebab, and it wasn't even that good."
Noel laughed and removed the cat from her head, accepting Mordred's offered hand and using it to lift herself up. "You're a nice person, Alpha. Much nicer than…" Noel awkwardly dropped her sentence in the middle of it. She wondered if she should spill the beans. Probably not right now. "So um, anyway, are you hungry? I can treat you, I just came into a large amount of cash yesterday. I'd like to get to know you better, personally. Not by observation."
Noriko
"Then it's just science, though I'm not familiar with the technology behind it. I'm a genuine mage, so I know the real magic since I became one. I could tell you about the true magic in brief, but yeah, I should order something. Let's see." She skimmed through and picked pretty unimaginative choice. "Maybe, ramen, then."
A brief exposition was anyway the best she could in order to explain someone who didn't glimpse the higher truths. And he didn't seem like guy who liked infodumps anyway.
RikuyoAkatsuki beamed at the idea.
"He's enough it in him to fake sleeping. Fair, if Akatsuki-chan says so, I'll believe her, but I'll keep eye on you." Rikuyo wasn't fooled by Kenzou's acting. "Why won't we just dunk him in springs? Trust me, it could work." She proposed. If springs replenished her energy, maybe they would help with his wounds?
Saber
Yawning, Saber opened the door to see Iri there holding the coffee with her wires. She tilted her head and asked, "Wouldn't have been easier to just carry it up with your hand?"
Saber
"Well isn't using your alchemy troublesome?" Saber asked with a tilt of her head. However she reached for the coffee with a smile and said, "Thank you."
Jin
Jin shook his head as Oka went through her explanation about pokémon being omnipresent. He decided to stop her when she started accusing them of being from primitive tribes. "Tell me Oka how many Pokémon have you seen since you've gotten here?"
"Sure, I'd love to get to know a different you, too," Alpha said with a pleasant, almost uncharacteristic smile. "I'd do anything for a bite to eat, too. All I had were this one grouchy guy's kebab, and it wasn't even that good."
Alpha then turned to Mordred and spoke.
"Mordred, right? I know it's a bit rude of me to say this, as the intruder to you two, but will you be coming along to eat?"
"I think Magic is a bit beyond me. Ramen for me too, then," he said, concealing how much he liked noodles by sounding indifferent. The waitress came over as they both closed their menus, and Ragna told her two bowls of ramen.
Ragna felt like he'd made the situation awkward by killing the conversation though, and revitalized it the best he could.
"How long have you been in... Nexus, anyway?" He said, properly remembering the name of the city he'd been introduced to a few hours prior.
NorikoRagna
Ragna passed up a chance to know more about the magic, but Noriko was more of an apprentice than a master, and he wouldn't be able to learn more than theory anyway. So it was no loss for him.
"I didn't pay much attention, but certainly less then a day. I walked through streets, and didn't even notice when I ended up here, nothing flashy. The city even partly looks like the one I was visiting. It's as if parallel reality aligned for a moment with my own world and I unknowingly crossed into it. But I'm not knowledgeable about time and space magic. Alchemy, necromancy, mind magic, these are what I'm decent enough at."
CorbinIrisviel
Corbin smirked but leaned into her touch. He replied, "You know consent is a thing you know."
Saber
"Ah, Forest brings me groceries once a week. I also have a refrigerator and pantry," Saber said with a tiny confused frown.
Forest
“MYAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!! I, THE GREAT COUNT GREYSKULL HAVE ARRIVED!! TREMBLE AND WEEP, FOR YOUR DAY OF RECKONING HAS ARRIVED!!”
Forest blinked as she heard someone carrying on like the villain of an 80's Saturday morning cartoon. A really familiar villain from an 80's Saturday morning cartoon, Forest thought before heading towards the over the top monologue she was hearing.
“HELLOOO!? ANYBODY THERE?! IT’S GETTING RATHER BONELY IN HERE!!! MYAHAHAHAHAH!!”
"Did you really say bonely? That pun is worse than anything the Cryptkeeper would say," Forest said as she stepped up to the rather unusual . . . person who smelled slightly like spaghetti.
Saber
Saber walked to the cabinet above her Kurig and opened it up to show Irisviel the food inside. "I also have the refrigerator as well. This place is small, but it is sufficient for Lancelot and my needs."
ALPHA
Alpha nodded at mordred, though slightly confused at what the true identity of a cinema or arcade could be. It sounded peaceful enough, so it really couldn't be a bad idea.
Then, Noel gave Alpha two choices, and Alpha weighed her options carefully. On the one hand, Noel seemed to still be slightly off-balance, and would enjoy cooking. On the other hand, Alpha liked living.
"Eating out seems like a nice idea, you look a little tired and having someone work for us would be nice for a change."
Ragna
"Sounds like walking into the wrong place when half-asleep. Still, rough," Ragna said, drinking some of his water. "Though, Alchemy, necromancy and mind magic... That's quite a spread. Doesn't sound too combat oriented, though. Do you have some idea how you're going to manage, town like this?"
Lumen
The Patchwork continued to eat while her acquaintance spoke but did listen and stop when Petra had finished. "That sounds nice. People really overlook how nice it is to have an infrastructure to rely on and something that you're willing to live by and die for. Makes you a much happier person. The town I come from is pretty small. Stuck on the fringe between a forest and a wasteland. I provided basically everything. I was going to plant a few more trees before I ended up here."
Lumen looked forlornly at the plain fish the saint was eating and held out the remaining golden liquid in her vial. "You want some? It will taste a lot better."
Noriko
"It's quite flashy and vulgar, but I can always revive a corpse if one is around. Or stab someone with spike coming out from the ground. I'm a researcher, not a fighter, but I can figure out something how to fend off people." Noriko replied to Ragna's question. Undoubtedly it was a dangerous place, but she had ways to protect herself.
RAGNA
"A spike out of the...? Yeah, let me just take back my concern. You'll probably be fine unless you fight someone actually strong." Ragna looked around for the waitress, slightly impatient, before asking what was on his mind. "Have to ask... have you heard anyone talk about getting back where they came from? A way home, so to speak."
Vanguard
The girl raised an eyebrow and remained expressionless, neither showing joy, annoyance or any sort of visual indication of any sort of mood. However, that didn't stop her from speaking in the smuggest manner possible. He'd play around with him, for now. He needed something to take his mind off her...
"Is this supposed to be some poor attempt to seduce me?" He said, mindful to retain her voice.
Vanguard
The girl raised a brow in amusement at the scene unfolding. Far from impressed, she still had to congratulate the effort and critical thinking. Maybe the boy would be useful for more than a mere fucktoy.
"Oho, clever."
With his staff out of reach, Michael quickly leapt out of the springs, dodging the tree and extracting his staff from the pile of clothes before extending it out to its quarterstaff form. Those familiar whispers of destruction echoed through his mind as the immortal was already lashing out with the staff as he closed in, firing off a barrage of those waves as he closed the distance, ready for Riku's inevitable counterattack.
Lumen
The Patchwork nodded in agreement at the former spirit's exclamation. Anyone would have said the same thing if they had the chance to taste of the divine. "You can keep the rest if you want. It's good on any food, and even things that aren't. It's no big deal if you do. I can always get more."
Lumen
Lumen thought about the offer for a moment. She didn't necessarily need clothes but they would be nice in covering her body since she gave her cloak away. However, there was an issue with going to any market or store. "I wouldn't mind going but I don't have any money and I really don't feel like mooching off of someone else."
"Uh, yeah. Is something the matter Akatsuki?" He said nonchalantly before tilting his head. His profusely bleeding, deformed and crushed head that was luckily starting to visibly heal up.Akatsuki stared for a moment too long, and then shook her head, put a hand on her toweled chest and looked up to the side in what she thought was a ladylike pose.
Erica
Her eyes returned to normal and she stared at Garou for a moment. Humans were remarkably confusing creatures. This one in particular had managed to switch between moods at random times. However, the construct felt that she had learned something as the press of the Mantle slowly began to become lighted as the Claws pulled back. "That sounds like a very human thing to say. I remain unconvinced that you are a monster, but even if it was not the answer I was searching for it was an answer. Leave."
Urthemiel
Throughout the song the Old Gods face did not move at all. It was as unmoving as stone as she observed Darcy play and reevaluated her opinion of him. While he was a fool there was no doubting that he was a talented one. A jester perhaps. Nevertheless, it was quickly made apparent that he had no small amount of talent. That simply meant that she had to show him how utterly outclassed he was. It would be rather refreshing. Really, it had been too long since she experimented with another instrument. With that line of thought cemented an almost pleasant smile began to appear on her face as the song began to end.
Forest pulled out her magnum, aimed at the ground between new girl and Rikuyo and fired. "Okay, you primitive screw heads, this is my boomstick!"
MordredALPHA THE YOLOEDGE
The trio embarked to a search for a Chinese bar. And what was a better place to find a decent one than the Asian District? Surely she wouldn't want to visit a fake one staffed by Mexicans or other people with no clue about oriental cuisine. The place was infamous for its criminal activity, but she was confident that any brigand foolish enough to pick on them would end up diving in a dumpster for that.
"There's so many of them, that it probably doesn't matter whichever we pick. Go ahead, I don't really care about choosing myself." She said, waiting patiently for Noel and Alpha to decide.
Garou XIII
If he had enough energy for it, Garou would’ve rolled his eyes. That needlessly polite attitude already pissed him off, but beggars couldn’t be choosers. If the drink was bad, he’d simply have to settle for her blood and tears. Instead, he groaned.
« Whatever. Just make it cold, red and bitter. »
Oka
"Hmm, I'd be okay with eating, but only if they allow pokemon. I don't want to put Wormy in a ball, he doesn't particularly like it and I'd get cold."
Oka
"Hmm, I'd be okay with eating, but only if they allow pokemon. I don't want to put Wormy in a ball, he doesn't particularly like it and I'd get cold."
Jin
"I think they do actually...and unlike my Brother, I don't skip the bill." He said as they walked into a nice café that did indeed allow and even serve "familiars".
Saber
Saber frowned and said, "It is really good though, and I have also learned that simple things are good as well. Like pizza."
Jin
Jin suddenly burst out laughing. "Because he is a wanted criminal with a bounty high enough to buy a small country, oh and he also goes by the title Grim Reaper."
Jin
"He wears a red trenchcoat and carries a giant sword, if you see him you should run." Jin said with a completely straight face.
Greyskull
The elusive Greyskull pouted, looked away and folded his arms before walking at a quick pace to catch up to the two in silence. He was glad though. He had so many questions to ask, and being ditched by the first two mortals he met in a thousand years would leave a sour taste in his mouth.
« ARE YOU TRYING TO SNEAK BY? » He whispered.
Sakura and Shrou
With Togan gone, Sakura and Shirou continued to enjoy the delicious food without any interrupting, talking happily as they ate their fill, sampling all of the different foodstuffs on offer. Eventually, after remaining seated for a while to allow the food to go down, Sakura gave Shirou a lustful smile.
"Shi~rou, there's no-one else here", she said, forming several shadow tendrils, waving them around as she smiled seductively.
Excited by the prospect, Shirou's arousal began to grow, but he couldn't help but notice the leftover food and cutlery. Without Togan around, they would have to clean it up theirselves.
"Sakura, shouldn't we clean up first?" he asked.
Sakura thought for a moment, before sighing.
"Yes, I suppose so", she said, getting up out of her seat, still flushed with arousal. "Let's load up the cart, I'll show you where the kitchen is."
Agreeing to Sakura's suggestion, Shirou also got up, his trousers noticably bulging as he thought of what they would do afterwards. They loaded the plates onto the cart and then pushed it towards the kitchen, Sakura pushing it along whilst Shirou followed behind her. When they arrived, they cleaned the plates, placed the leftover food in the fridge and, leaving the cart where it was, returned to their room.
As they did so, however, they heard someone knocking at the door.
Eh, who's that? Sakura thought.
"Shirou, did you hear that?" she asked.
"Yes, should we answer it, though? This isn't our castle, after all", he replied.
Sakura pondered the situation for a moment, before coming to a decision.
"I think we should, yes. It would be rude otherwise", she replied.
With that, the two of them headed towards the sound of the knocking, eventually arriving at the door. Taking a deep breath, she pushed the door open, finding two people stood there, a man and a woman.
"Hello", she said, politely. "My name is Emiya Sakura, this is my husband Shirou. The owner of this castle is not home at the moment, but we are her guests."
Lumen
Lumen nodded but there was the slightest bit of unease in her movements. This place was really big. There had been more people looking at her in that moment than there were people in her entire village. The vastness of it all was a bit disconcerting. "That sounds fine but you may need o pick something out for me. I was never good at buying clothes and finding the right colors has always been an issue. But after that what should we do with our... friends?"
Cobin
Corbin smirked and said, "I go there five nights a week you know. It can range anywhere between fifteen to thirty minutes depending on traffic during the time of day. Buutttt, did you think this might be my night off?"
Rin
Rin frowned and said, "Why wouldn't I listen to you when something happens? Of course I would listen to you if something happens. Just don't expect me to hide in basement though."
Rider
Rider sat next to Sakura during what Rider felt was a slow and leisurely trip to their destination, smiling as she saw the sweet girl fall asleep on her beloved's shoulder, holding his hand gently. Shirou, too, seemed contented, looking out at the city which was his new home with wonder, gently squeezing Sakura's hand as he did so. Finally, though, they arrived at their destination. Sakura, who was still sound asleep on Shirou's shoulder, was gently awoken, her inane reply to Shirou's comment causing her to giggle and Rider to smile amusedly.
“Let’s go”, continued Sakura and, as suggested, Rider climbed out of the taxi, leaving Sakura to pay the driver.
"OK, where should we go?" she asked as her master got out of the car, a happy smile on her face.
Michael
While the immortal wasn't distracted enough to lose Rikuyo completely, she had used the opportunity to get in close enough that the chances of him dodging this bolt were minimal. At this realization, the immortal allowed a slight grin, both relishing the fight and realizing something quite simple.
With that realization buzzing in his head, Michael did the only thing he could do in the current situation. With Rikuyo too close for dodging the next bolt to be a guaranteed thing, the best thing he could hope for was to get a hit in on her at the same time. Of course, that probably wouldn't resolve the fight, but it would be nice to at least get one hit in on her, if nothing else. That aside, if dodging wasn't the best plan, then he supposed he'd have to get a bit creative.
With that in mind, the immortal took one step in, letting go of the tree and willing the staff out to its long-staff form, and planted it in the ground, the end of the staff pointing towards Rikuyo as she fired the bolt. Instead of striking Michael, however, it struck the staff, now an impromptu lightning rod, leaving the immortal a perfect window to charge in, pushing his Enhancement to its very limit for this one blow, Michael jumping up towards her, feinting as if to kick at her only to unleash a single massive punch to the midsection, with no indication whatsoever of the feint.
ALPHA
Alpha walked into the restaurant after Mordred, and was greeted by an ornate design, with one of those restaurant floors littered with walls for privacy and authenticity. An asian woman in a chinese dress stood at the welcoming booth, and she bowed as we walked in.
"Table for two?" She asked in an exagerrated chinese accent.
"Three," Alpha replied, pointing back at Noel.
"Follow me," she said, walking off to one of the many booths. Alpha kept her eyes forward, an empty stomach spurring her to ignore her surroundings.
Corbin
"Ah, but my mum was human," Corbin said pointing his spoon at her, "And it wouldn't reflect too badly. Okay, just a little badly."
Rin
"Right," Rin said as she went to do as he instructed. She asked, "What about making a batch of strawberry?"
Rider
Rider nodded at her master's choice of destination, happily following her as they headed towards the large mall. As they approached, Shirou spoke up once more, asking where they were.
"The Golden Rule shopping mall", replied Sakura, the joy clear in her voice, "we're going to have so much fun, Senpai! We're gonna go out to eat, I'll show you around, maybe see a movie…".
Rider smiled brightly. It was obvious that Sakura was really looking forward to this day, and to the chance to get to spend some time with the man she loved more than anything.
"That sounds fun", Rider said, the joy she was feeling at Sakura's happiness obvious.
Darcy Hugh
The priest smiled and rubbed his chin, pondering for a moment while following the girl in.
« Oh, well, my gut told me there would be a cute girl somewhere around here. Looks like my instincts weren’t wrong eh? » He joked. Well, he didn't lie.
She simply walked up to the bar and sat down, a couple of chairs away from the priest. Taking some money out and put it on the counter. “Anything you have to eat, preferably beef, rare, if you have it, and a strong drink, surprise me.”
Then she put her head down, laying it on the counter, letting herself relax a bit.
Oka
"Of course he can! He's a powerful Volcarona, one of the most powerful fire types in the world! Wormy could be as hot as the sun!" Oka boasted to Jin.
She then looked for the bartender, "Uhh, can I have my drink? Please?"
NoelALPHA
As Noel was scanning the menu, she happened to glance up, and nearly fell out of her chair as she saw someone she recognized also in the store.
Why is Ragna here?
She buried her face into her menu, hoping he wouldn't notice them. She didn't really know why, but she had a feeling Alpha and Ragna would cause a huge scene if they ever met each other.
Forest
Forest blinked as the brunette suggested that she help her and her friend shop for clothing. She smiled and said, "I could try. My clothing tastes run from between punky goth to practical gunslinger. With lots of black. Also, I'm Forest."
She held out her hand for one of them to hopefully shake.
ALPHA
Alpha looked through the menu attentively, but her attention was torn away when she saw Noel flinch and then immediately hide her face in a menu. She'd seen that kind of reaction before, when Jin would enter a room she was in.
"Noel?" She asked in a whisper, since she was obviously trying to keep a low profile. "Are you okay?"
Jin
He nodded again. "yeah you're pretty tall for your age too..." He then pulled out one of the chairs for her.
Jin
Tho NOL major pkcked up the menu and browsed it as he responded to her. "Oh so he's a big eater huh. Just make sure you dont end up weighing as much as the lady over there." He said with a teasing voice to Wormy.
Jin
The major grinned at her reaction. "Just a joke...a joke." He waved it off. "You do actually look really fit...and besides teasing cute girls is pretty fun."
Jin
Looking up from the menu he said. "Oh so you had a mean brother too?"
Jin
"That...sounds bad" He told her. "My brother. He...everyone praised him for being so kind. But I saw him...the real him. His desire to destroy. Destroy everything...His lust for revenge was too great..."
Shinobu tensed. Adopting a serious behaviour for the first time since she came to the Nexus. "Who...are you?" She said with a confused expression.
"Okay, what about this. I used to be a great and grand hero who lived selflessly and tried to save as many people as possible. But in the end, I lost pathetically to something far greater, and lost everything. For an eternity, my soul was bound to that shell until I happened to have found someone who managed to contain me. Then, I met this wonderful gentleman and, you know the rest. Is this really any more believable?"
Mordred
Noel seemed to had glimpsed somebody then tried to hide the fact she was in the same room. The Changeling looked around. The only client besides them was a tall white haired guy with messy hair. In fact, he looked somewhat familiar. Where she had seen him...
Wait
He looked kinda like Alpha's relative. There was a resemblance after all. "Oi, Alpha, do you have any relatives here in Nexus?" She also asked in a whisper. "I've seen a guy here who looks like your relative..."
NoelAlpha The Bloodedge
"No, no, I'm fine, nothing's the matter." Noel turned to Mordred. "No, it's probably just a coincidence, haha."
Jin
Major Kisaragi nodded at her. "Yeah I can relate to that. How did you make him stop?"
Jin
Jin raised an eyebrow at that. "And how strong are you then?"
Jin
Putting his right arm on the table, he challenged her. "Oh so you think you have what it takes to beat me?"
Jin
Grinning to her, he said. "I'm always up for it because I'm the hero." Then he grabbed her hand with his hand.
Jin
Looking straight into her eyes he took the bet. "You have no idea what you're getting into Oka."
Jin
Jin smiled at her and grabbed her hand, getting ready. "That's what I want you to think."
Jin
Jin watched her as she started counting. Unsurprisingly she started before saying "go". But...Jin was ready. While it seemed like she was pushing his arm down to the table...something happened. When she reached about halfway Jin's arm kinda locked in position, and he grinned at her. "I used to do this with all the new recruits."
Jin
She was strong...exactly as strong as he had expected. He held firm against her assault, still smilling he enacted his plan, the plan to keep her off balance. "You look cute when you try so hard."
Jin
Oka locked her arm stopping the movement of his arm. "I'm not finished yet." he said while pushing harder back to the halfway point.
Shinobu
The vampire was surprised by her sudden burst of excitement when describing her fights. Having the will to come back and try harder after you've lost while it sounded good wasn't something most had. Not only but to be so into the fight itself and still see that was the mark of someone truly dangerous. "That man...sounds boring as for someone strong, you're looking at her."
Jin
Jin merely smirked as she forced his arm down clearly excerting herself, much like before he simply locked his arm again halting her progress. Just as he was about to say something though, he was interrupted by the waitress arriving with their food.
Mordred
Noel seemed to had glimpsed somebody then tried to hide the fact she was in the same room. The Changeling looked around. The only client besides them was a tall white haired guy with messy hair. In fact, he looked somewhat familiar. Where she had seen him...
Wait
He looked kinda like Alpha's relative. There was a resemblance after all. "Oi, Alpha, do you have any relatives here in Nexus?" She also asked in a whisper. "I've seen a guy here who looks like your relative..."NoelAlpha The Bloodedge
"No, no, I'm fine, nothing's the matter." Noel turned to Mordred. "No, it's probably just a coincidence, haha."
Alpha cocked an eyebrow at Mordred's comment, and immediately became more confused at Noel's dodgy attitude. Who was it? She looked around, looking for this "relative" of hers like a dog looking for squirrels, until she noticed a man sitting at a table, bent over his bowl of noodles with a confused look in his eyes.
He looked exactly like she did, except, like some genderswapped version from a bad piece of fanfiction. What the hell was this?
Well, at least she understood why Mordred thought they were related.
"Noel, do you know this guy?" She asked, not bothering the keep her voice down. If this guy was why she looked so scared, she'd do something about him.
The only real way she knew how to deal with any problem, that is.
Jin
Slumping down in defeat, the major sighed. "I will get you next time Oka." He said while shaking her hand.
Mordred[/u]
"Really? That sounds more absurd than just having a lookalike! Though I wish Saber was a guy, people wouldn't mistake me for her in the streets..." Damn it, at this rate there could the male version of her as well! Fucking multiverse theory. "Hey, Alpha, if he's going to do something embarassing or bother you, I will just punch him out for ya. That would shut him up for a while."
Jin
Jin was eating his own burger while watching Oka feeding Wormy. He had quite the appetite and it even looked like he was going to bit her hand off. "Watch out Oka he might eat you burger to he said with a grin." Taking another before continuing. "Hmm...Do you have a place to stay here?"
Shinobu
The vampire relaxed from her stance as she heard Rikuyo's words. "I saw spotted a large overgrown forest in the distance when I was out running earlier. If you are looking for werewolves that might be a good place." She then accepted the proposal. "Teaming up could be beneficial as you say and I do not have anything better to do right now."
Forest
"Being comfortable and being able to move is important too," Forest said with a nod, not wanting to point out being able to kick and punch in something was important too.
Shinobu
The vampire relaxed from her stance as she heard Rikuyo's words. "I saw spotted a large overgrown forest in the distance when I was out running earlier. If you are looking for werewolves that might be a good place." She then accepted the proposal. "Teaming up could be beneficial as you say and I do not have anything better to do right now."
Jin
Jin nodded as he heard what she said. When she sat down on Wormy, Jin noticed that he large bug stopped moving around allowing her to sit comfortably. So he did have manners as she said.
"That makes sense, if you have enough money to pay for so many hotel nights." He finished his burger and then continued what he was saying. "People have trouble leaving this city though. It's like there's something stopping them."
Jin
Jin started going at the fries now, so Oka was rich apparently. Either her hobby payed a lot or she inherited. He couldn't quite tell right now. "Do you like it?" He asked both of them.
Shinobu
She gave a sligth nod at what Rikuyo was saying. "He seems to for some reason." She shrugged at that. "Come on Rikuyo, let us not waste time." She said while pulling her with her, through the balcony door. Much like she remembered it lead to his bedroom, it looked like he still went with the lights out everywhere look making it dark everywhere. "I forgot to ask, can you see in the dark?"
Jin
Jin suddenly gave her a look of utter despair. His eyes being the eyes of someone who had stared into the abyss, and the abyss had stared back. "You don't want to know."
Jin
Jin quickly reached over and snatched the french fry she was holding and ate it. "Hah...I got you."
Jin
He didn't really remember what they had for dessert besides a few kinds of ice cream, and he wasn't sure if he wanted that right now. "Order as much as you like Oka, a bet is a bet after all."
Shinobu
She gave a sligth nod at what Rikuyo was saying. "He seems to for some reason." She shrugged at that. "Come on Rikuyo, let us not waste time." She said while pulling her with her, through the balcony door. Much like she remembered it lead to his bedroom, it looked like he still went with the lights out everywhere look making it dark everywhere. "I forgot to ask, can you see in the dark?"
Saber
Saber's eyes widened at Irisviel's words. She slid into her armored leather jacket and grabbed Excalibur, strapping it to her back. Green eyes met crimson before Saber said, "Then allow me to help you defend it."
Saber
"Do you need me to drive?" the former king asked, a small knot of ice forming in her stomach at the thought of letting Irisviel drive. She followed Irisviel to the door, reaching to open it.
Jin
Jin gave her a mischievious smile of his own. "Of course, It's not like it's part of my plan to fatten you up so you can't win next time. That would be silly haha"
Shinobu
Turning to Rikuyo she said. "It might be more amusing if you do it."
Saber
"I am a capable driver though. I still have my skills from the Grail," she said, proud that her voice was not betraying the overwhelming terror she was feeling.
Corbin
Corbin stared at the new girl, noting she smelled like flesh blood. Inwardly he face palmed. Outwardly he tilted his head and held out his hand to the redhead.
"Hi Rikuyo, I'm Corbin," he said with a smile, careful not to flash his fangs.
Rin
"I need to let the custard and strawberry cooley cool before I mix them together and put them in the ice cream maker. So I stuck both of them in the freezer while you were doing that," Rin said.
She blinked at the sheer volume he was making and said, "So . . . why so many?"
Rider
Rider watched with alarm as Sakura froze up once more, paying no attention to Jeanne's actions.
Sakura! Sakura? Are you OK? she said over their mental link, approaching her master out of worry and patting her gently.
Uncertain what to do, Rider decided to look around and see if she could find Shirou. Before she could make any move to find him, however, she noticed him running towards them, presumably either because he was worried about the newcomer or because he had seen Sakura freeze up. To Rider's relief, Shirou's approach seemed to shake her out of her doll-like state. Sakura turned to him and introduced the new servant.
"Senpai, this is my new servant, Jeanne D'Arc", she said. "Jeanne, this is my fiancee, Shirou."
Rider couldn't help but notice how her master had perked up again as she introduced Shirou, and she practically shouted that they were to be married. Rider could see that Shirou was still worried, and she too was still worried, but she felt that, as long as Shirou was around, Sakura would be OK, and she was sure the girl would begin to heal with time. Shirou, who was clearly trying to act normally despire his concern, introduced himself to Sakura's new servant, who happily congratulated them on their forthcoming wedding. Then, Jeanne paused, before addressing them again.
"I believe I'm attracting a bit of attention dressed like this", she said, seriously.
"Hmm, yes, you do stand out", Rider replied. "Sakura is buying me a few more outfits too, in fact."
Noel Vermillion
Noel put down her menu and nodded with a sigh. The secret was out, no sense in hiding it any further. "Eh-hehe, um, well, He's... kind of like a brother to me, his name is Ragna the Bloodedge, and he's ah... my world's, most worlds, I think, actually, version of you, Alpha. And ummmmmmmm... what I'm really scared about is...well...
you going to talk with him? Your personalities will just clash and you'll get into a big fight. Like he always does in these situations."
Mordred[/u]"I... what the hell?" Alpha said, stunned by the idea that she was a he where this noel was from, and he was sitting right there with glassy eyes and a half empty bowl of soggy noodles. Noel kept talking, followed by a very nice suggestion by Mordred, but Alpha only heard half of it. "Hold on, I just want to make sure I heard this right: So, that guy over there... he's me? From where you're from?"
"Really? That sounds more absurd than just having a lookalike! Though I wish Saber was a guy, people wouldn't mistake me for her in the streets..." Damn it, at this rate there could the male version of her as well! Fucking multiverse theory. "Hey, Alpha, if he's going to do something embarassing or bother you, I will just punch him out for ya. That would shut him up for a while."
Alpha asked her question and only belatedly remembered what Mordred said. "And Mordred, I may take you up on that. Or maybe I'll punch him in the face myself if he gets stupid..."
Saber
Saber paled as Irisviel insisted that she drove. The former king swallowed and she said, "Ah, please be careful."
She then sat in the passenger seat, buckled up, and whispered a prayer to whatever deity was listening.
STUNT COCK!
Shirou felt his cheeks heat up as Sakura confessed she was full of prana. He looked around and whispered, "Can you make it home?"
His lips still tingled with her kiss.
Rin
"Great, now I'm going to have to work out even more. Why can't my extra weight go to my chest?" she said with a sigh.
Corbin
Corbin sighed and said, "I really don't know about the other monsters. I deal strictly with vampires and the occasional werewolf who is said vampires Red Shirt. As for the other Elites, I'm not exactly a team player. I just know about Noel because she was cute and I checked her out."
"There might be some huge dragon or something though terrorizing the city."
Senpai
Shirou kissed her, tasting her as she moved to position himself on his hot, thick length. He didn't have to touch her to know she was wet and ready; he could practically smell it. So, he gripped her bountiful breasts and thrust up, filling her tight heat in one supple movement.
Jin
"Mhm impressive, impressive." He nodded completely seriously.
"Who the hell are you talking about?!" He yelled as he got up, but before even waiting for an answer reached down, into the Darkness, and ripped out a a massive, fanged head. A Dead Spike.
It rose up and chomped at the table, and in turn all of the people sitting there.
Darcy Hugh
Darcy raised his arms up and objected. It would be bad if they got in the way, but it would be worse if they got hurt because of him.
"Oi, oi. Calm down there misses. I don't want anyone getting in a mess of my making. I do have a little pride yknow? If I screw up, you might get in trouble. I just need to find her general location, that would be plenty. It's my job after all. It's not a bodyguard I need, just a girlfriend or two."
Vanguard
Vanguard sighed and looked at the man with confusion. Not fake confusion, but real confusion. Then, Sakura asked them to stop. Stop what? He didn't quite understand.
"What do you think you're doing?" He asked the man in confusion.
"You have no idea how much I actually sleep" She told the redhead jokingly as they finally reached the edge of the forest. "Do not worry if you are actually in trouble I will help you!" The blond vampire said while striking an over the top pose.
Jin
"It's only the truth." He replied back.
After they finished up and Oka had her dessert and Jin paid for it, they left the café. and headed for the streets. "Are you sure you can afford a hotel? I have an apartment otherwise."
Shirou's Wondrous Stunt Cock, So Magnificent that Archer is Even Jealous
Shirou shook his head and rubbed Sakura's tiny nub before pinching it slightly. "N-no, you haven't yet," he said in a whisper soft voices.
Shirou
"No," Shirou said before leaning forward and nipping her neck, still rubbing her with his fingers.
Shirou's Now Sad Stunt Cock
"That's not fair to you," Shirou said with a grunt as she pushed him back.
Forest
"I approve of your fashion choices," Forest said to Petra, "With your eyes though you could use a pop of color to bring them out."
Forest jumped as Greyskull excitedly exclaimed, "REALLY!? YOU CAN DO THAT?!!!! YES YES YES YES PLEASE DO THAT!!!"
She looked over at Lumen and said, "So . . . you're going to make him look like Swamp Thing then?"
Shirou's Now Flaccid Stunt Cock
"I still don't think it's fair though," he said with a frown. "And we've been away for so long. Besides, do you need to so you can release the prana?"
Pillar of Autumn:
It's been an hour and a half, and still nobody was looking for her. She's going to give the Admiral a piece of her mind once she gets back to the city. Hell hath no fury like a fleetgirl scorned!
Growling, Autumn shoved her hand into her hard-cased duffelback. After shifting around for a moment, she found what she was looking for: an obsidian colored jet. The GA-TL Longsword already had her fairy crew onboard, waiting for orders. "Alrighty," the light cruiser began, "You know what to do: find Adam's Airfield Base and demand them to come pick me up!"
The lead pilot saluted her through the windshield, then turned to the controls. Autumn changed her grip, now holding the Longsword overhand, like a toy plane. With a toss, the miniature starfighter took to the air. Now all Autumn has to do is wait some more...
It wasn't even five minutes later that the Longsword encountered what appeared to be a Marine, no doubt searching for Autumn. It began circling around the green-clad figure, trying to get the soldier's attention.
Sakura and Shirou
Sakura and Shirou listened to the woman's response, wondering why she was so surprised at the man's continuation of the fight she had started. Nevertheless, the two of them continued to back away, not wanting to put theirselves in needless danger, at the same time wanting to stop the fight if at-all possible. After all, this woman had information that Shirou seemed to be interested in.
"Please seek shelter, Lady Emiya, I shall hold the line until the victory is achieved", the man said, clearly worried for their wellbeing.
In response, Sakura grabbed hold of Shirou, preparing her magic to evacuate the two of them if necessary. Shirou, however, didn't want to simply leave them to fight unnecessarily, and instead spoke up once more.
"Please, don't fight. There's no need", he said, hoping they would pay attention to his words.
Vanguard
"Um, I don't want to fight you. I acted on impulse, but hurting anyone was not my intention."
The lady then bowed. Man, what a pain. That ratshit couldn't be any more annoying. Still, he'd play along.
"Forgive me. I let my emotions best me. If you seek to punish me, then be quick about it. I won't fight back. Will that satisfy you?"
Merry band of three wolves
Meanwhile the three werewolves that went after Rikuyo, all rushed her at the the same time at a relatively high pace, one from the front and the other two from the sides. Attacking from three diresctions at once to confuse the intruder in front of them. The one in the front went for her head while the other two went for the lower parts of her body.
Alpha The Bloodedge
Dead spike?!
Surprised, she could do nothing but bring her barrier up. The black head advanced and chomped on it, to no avail, and retreated back into the ground. Angry and ready to retaliate, Alpha immediately deployed the blood scythe into its namesake form.
She jumped and aimed its red blade at the man before her, only barely noting the look on his face, a look she knew a little too well.
RAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
Noel shot, and as if out of habit, Ragna put his sword between her guns and where she aimed them. Noel, he could take every day of the week. But, these extras she brought with her would be a different issue. The blond tumbled away from the Dead Spike, but the other barriered up and came in, using of all things, a blood scythe from overhead.
Were Ragna calmer and not fuming, he'd have sighed. Instead, he did the one thing he did best.
"INFERNO DIVIDER!" He yelled as he ascended with his sword in hand, interrupting her attack completely. He followed up quickly with an uppercut, and finally with a kick sending her straight to the ground. He fell to the ground after her completely ready to go.
"You should know better than to let your friends piss me off, you big idiot!" He barked with an anger not entirely directed at Noel. "Don't forget who you're dealing with!"
Vanguard
The woman sighed. He didn't expect them to be so crude as to ask him something before kicking him out. Did he even have any incentive to say anything? Probably not, but he had no reason not to.
"She's fine, as is the other one." He said, before turning his eyes to Sakura. "Is that all you have to ask? I thought you'd have something more...substantial. Perhaps the knowledge of your fate, or of how to leave this place."
Vanguard
"You do not need to thank me. Either way, she will not. I do not mean to undermine Tohsaka, but she does not have the tools, the knowledge or the capabilities. This place is one you can enter with ease, but leaving is another matter. You cannot, not without my help. But that is beside the point."
She shrugged nonchalantly.
"Yes, I would be able to read into your future omens. If you allowed me that is."
Shinobu
The vampire felt herself crashing into something soft, looking down she saw that it was Rikuyo. Thinking fast she flipped up on her and grabbed Riku by her arms. "Sorry for this" she said and swung Rikuyo around quickly with her feet first, aiming right at the werewolf coming at them.
Pillar of Autumn:
Through a set of miniature binoculars, the co-pilot fairy of the space fighter saw the Marine waving - she acknowledged them. She promptly turned to the pilot and nodded.
The miniature longsword momentarily dipped its right wing, doing two more passes before flying back around to where its mothership was at. The Marine should get the point they were trying to make...
Vanguard
Vanguard dashed at supersonic speed towards Julius, his arm cracking with lightning and lunging like a deadly spear to pierce his lung with a booming shockwave not unlike thunder.
Rikuyo
The slight difference in speed decided that it was Rikuyo who got a hold of the werewolf's neck and cracked it. Had she not eaten that hiker, she would probably start feasting on that fellow's flesh right away, but she wasn't starving enough to get distracted by his tempting smell. She had to get up and fight others.
Lumen
After people had gotten over her little trick Lumen had begun to halfheartedly look at some clothes. She was never really good at this. Only the Divine Cities could have stores with such large selections and she could never afford the things there. The Patchwork always just picked up whatever the town could spare and put it in her dresser. "Help would be nice. I just need you think is nice and we can go eat."
Annabeth
The Hunter was soon reduced to squirming about under Ron's enthusiastic, if a bit sloppy, ministrations, moaning aloud with each lick. His tongue stirred about her core for a short while before moving back outside, new pleasure washing over her as he moved outside and made his way up to that pleasurable nub at the apex of her folds. The new contact had her crying out as the sudden jolt of pleasure had her arching her hips up towards his touch. Unconsciously deciding that she ought to do something for him as well, the Hunter's hands drifted down to Ron's head, before slipping down to his ears and starting to rub at them carefully.
NoelRagna's reaction was immediate, with no thought or posturing wasted.
As she watched the chaos unfold in front of her, something just snapped in Noel. She wasn’t sure what, or exactly why, but she was just done with this bullshit. If Ragna wanted to be a giant edgelord, fine.
“You know what, fine.” Noel holstered her guns, and stared at him angrily. “You want to act like this, go right ahead. But you’re going to suffer the consequences.”
“Summoning Lux Sanctus!” She yelled, as a gigantic sword descended from the sky and she was bathed in a blue light.
Shinobu and the werewolves
While Rikuyo finished off the werewolf that had been hit by the human club, the two werewolves that had crashed into each other earlier had recovered and were enfuriated by the demise of their comrade. As one they moved on her position more cautious this time as to not underestimate her. One of them lunged at her while the other stayed back a bit, just in range to launch an attack in whatever direction Rikuyo may dodge in. The werewolf that lunged at her came with more determination this time, his movements more fluid than earlier.
While this was happening Shinobu was busy dodging the attacks of the werewolf known as Andrew, he had recovered from her kick and was assaulting her relentlessly, forcing her to weave out the way of his blows, dodging them at every turn. She knew she couldn't match him blow to blow but she did have one advantage over him, he wasn't one of the undead. Like most living beings he would eventually exhaust himself and slow down, that was the moment she was patiently waiting for, and patience was something that came natural to a being of her age
The Patchwork was only broken from her quiet thinking when her words picked up on the phrase 'liquid diet' from Forest a bit away from them. Were some people unwilling of eating solid food here? Filled with curiosity the divine being tapped on Petra's shoulder. "Petra, is there some fad that has people survive off of liquids?"
Petra
"Excuse me, Lumen, something's not right here. I should ask Forest something." She apologized for a delay to Lumen and tapped Forest on the shoulder to get her attention. "I don't mean to be intrusive, but what kind of liquid diet you have to take? You don't look like someone bedridden that has to rely on IV to survive."
Forest smiled at Greyskull and patted his tree covered arm. "It's okay, Greyskull," Forest said before eyeing Petra.
"I'll tell you what I am if you tell me what you are," she said folding her arms across her chest.
Forest
Forest raised her eyebrow at Petra's not-answer and shrugged.
She did smile at Greyskull trying to change the subject and patted his leafy arm again. The blond pointed and said, "Vampire. Think Angel but with a better car and less Catholic guilt."
Annabeth
The Hunter watched as Ron puzzled over how to make do with the position of both of them in the bathtub, ending up taking so long over it that he ended up having to turn the water off before it overflowed. A frown made its way onto her face as her patience grew thin before she simply grabbed him and pulled him in with her, his back leaning up against her chest as she leaned him back against her with a giggle. Resting her head on his shoulder, she allowed a content sigh as she felt both the warmth of the water and the warm body next to her seeping into her.
"This work, Ron?" Annabeth mused, grabbing a nearby bottle of what she guessed was some sort of liquid soap and starting to rub it into Ron's back for a few moments before her hands started to trail over to his front almost absentmindedly.
Pillar of Autumn:
Finally, someone to take her to the base! 'Bout time....
"Oh, the Longsword? That was one of mine - already put it away." Autumn answered the female marine's inquiry.
"Where are my manners," she began again, putting on a smile and extending her hand out, "I'm Pillar of Autumn, Halcyon-class light cruiser and nameship of the Autumn-class heavy cruisers; it's complicated. You must be a Marine the Admiral sent out, Miss...?"
Darcy Hugh
The priest shook his head and looked genuinely confused at the girl, as if expecting a punchline to a joke that never came.
"I have no idea what you could be talking about." He said simply. "I just have to deliver something, that's it. Don't believe me?"
Annabeth
Annabeth felt whatever weariness had gathered melting away in the warm bath, allowing a sigh as she felt Ron starting to work at one of her legs with some soap. After a while, though, a hint of mischief started to work its way into the Hunter's thoughts. Working her way around to his front, the Hunter thoroughly scrubbed down his chest before moving lower, fingers dancing teasingly across his belly before she continued scrubbing at whatever dirt she could find.
"It is just me or do you seem a bit...tense," Annabeth mused, hands dipping lower for brief moment before continuing.
Darcy Hugh
The priest rubbed the back of his head in exasperation. Damn that girl was annoying, anyone would've been able to tell he didn't want to spell it out openly. What if a familiar over heard them? Either way she should've gotten how things would work by now, assuming she wasn't an idiot.
"Come on, is this really the face of a killer? Wouldn't I be more scruffy if that was the case? With a big gun, an eyepatch and scars all over, you know? Sorry, but I'll have to disappoint you. This is just a boring dull job for a boring dull man."
Then, his arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her towards him. He smiled at her seductively and purred.
"Besides, what king of monster would lie to a hottie like you? I'd feel terrible myself! Trust me, I just need to get something delivered to someone. And no, it's not a bullet or a stake to the heart,
cutie."
Sakagami KenzoAKATSUKI
"I... I'm fine."
"You hate me, right?"
Lumen
Of course there were different types. There needed to be a variety of breeds of leech people too. She ran a tan hand through her hair and gently massaged her scalp a bit before speaking. "This world is really weird. I'm surprised it hasn't torn itself into a oblivion by now. Anyways, I guess it's fine. Is there anything noteworthy I should know about these 'vampires' before we wrap up here?
Count Greyskull
If Greyskull had such thing as a face, it would have brightened up. Oh, he always longed to share his knowledge, even a little. He bowed as his hand waved dramatically and strange colours swirled around his bony fingertips, collecting and moving at his very whim, shaping into different images and charts to illustrate his lesson. After all, some learn visually with much more ease.
"Oh! Oh! There are a few things, I guess. They mostly come out at night, and can be weakened or outright killed by sunlight despite their regenerative properties. That is because their natural affiliations belong to the dark elements, such as ice, shadow and electricity. However, there are some who are proficient with fire. Again, because of their dark nature, holy artifacts or magic are highly effective. Someone like a holy saint for example, would have little to no trouble at dealing with Forest."
Then, he coughed nervously.
"Ahem, are there any, um, other questions?"
Forest folded her arms around herself, canted her head, and said, "If a holy artifact isn't wielded with faith behind it then it's kind of useless against me, and I wouldn't call magic 'highly effective'. It works, but no different than say a spell chucked at that girl over there. Then again, that's what I am. The Nexus is a hodgepodge of different dimensions so vamp from Dimension A is going to likely be different than the suckhead from Dimension D. I mean, there's a strain caused by a virus from world world and another where a demon takes shop in a corpse where their soul was."
She eyed all three of them and asked, "Do you know what Nexus is, right?"
Jeanne
The blond servant's listened patiently as Sakura described how she would be useful in tandem with Rider. Shirou then went to the bathroom and Rider went to take a drink. Jeanne's eyes widened when Sakura continued on to describe Shirou's abilities, the ability to copy noble phantasms sounded incredibly powerful. As Sakura stopped and asked if she had any questions the blond woman replied to her. "The ability to copy noble phantasms at will sounds like something that either has a limitation of some sorts or a drawback, such abilities usually do as far as I know. It sounds like he will be versatile and that's a good thing." She smiled back at Sakura, waiting for her response.
Shinobu
The blond vampire's kick hit home, sending Andrew crashing into a tree, he recovered as quickly as he could, but it wasn't fast enough. The vampire was already upon him again, dodging his feeble attempt at hitting her and tore a piece of his flesh off in return. The pain from the injury seemed to revitalize him momentarily, as he went on the offensive again. Unfortunately for him the bloodsucker was moving faster than ever before, flickering from place to place too fast for him to properly follow in his state. The short burst of energy he got finally died away and his movements grew more sluggish by the second.
Shinobu suddenly flashed infront of him and tore out another chunk of his flesh making the flow of blood from him a steady stream. She then reappeared next to Rikuyo, her hands stained red.
"Hurry? Me in a hurry? How can you hurry something like this? A battle needs to be...thoroughly enjoyed." Shinobu told her with an ecstatic voice.
Darcy Hugh
Darcy smiled seductively and pulled the girl closer, their bodies practically touching at this point. The smell of sweat and smoke was practically suffocating by then, figuratively. It won't choke her or anything, but it's a pretty strong smell.
"It's fine, I'm sure they don't mind. Or maybe you'd like somewhere a little more... intimate?"
"It is not about giving him a fair chance, it is about seeing his expression when he realizes he has no chance and that there is nothing he can do to prevent it." The vampire was grinning as she said it, clearly excited about it.
Darcy Hugh
The poor priest yelped in pain and immediately let go.
« Ow! Ow! Ow! That hurt! I was joking, joking! Sheesh…”
Darcy shook his head and waved at the girl to follow.
“Let’s go, we still have some time left. Better to use it wisely.”
Seras
The vampire found herself watching with genuine curiosity as Garou stirred, only to start hugging his pillow. When his eyes finally cracked open, the vampire's own lit up as he slowly awakened before suddenly leaping from the covers as if scalded. Seras cocked an eyebrow as he looked around dazedly, seemingly trying to get his bearings, only for him to seemingly finally realize she was there. What caught her somewhat off guard was the subsequent blushing and the hiding behind the sheets, though Seras supposed she couldn't exactly blame him.
His remark, however, had a blush that she hadn't been expecting coming to her face as she instinctively brought a hand up across her chest, realizing that she'd forgotten to grab some clothes in her rush.
"Hey, it's not my fault!" she shot back, "Someone had to get you out of the sun before you woke up!"
Mitsuba
To be honest, if she wasn't in it for money, she wouldn't follow him around in first place. Though she grew annoyed with the priest's mannerisms, so she half considered ditching him if somebody paid her much better. "Just a reminder, I want half of whatever you earn from 'finding' this person. Better make it worth suffering your antics."
Annabeth
The Hunter couldn't help a giggle when Ron looked at her as if about to frown, only to literally cross his eyes as she got started again. She soon found herself squirming, however, as his hand slid in towards her thighs. As much as she wanted to let him, however, a certain order had to be followed here and it wasn't quite his turn yet. With that in mind, she quickly pulled her legs together, keeping his hand from moving any further.
"You may have a point there," Annabeth admitted, "But it's not quite time for that yet. You can wait your turn, can't you?"
With that, she slowed down her stroking for a bit before starting to scrub at his legs, occasionally giving him a light squeeze to see how he'd react.
The man's anguished screams only served to please the vampire who pulled his arms that much harder in response. His helpless movements under her foot were quite amusing, but she had enough after a while. She let go of his arm and sank down to her knees and straddled his back, forcing him down with her hands. Her now retracted fangs reached his neck and punctured it. A small stream began pouring out of the wound as the blond vampire started to slowly drain him dry.
Shinobu
Her read headed companion was apparently feeling excited as she couldn't stop praising her with how cool she had been whe she fought Andrew. Slowly climbing off his now still body she licked her lips to get the last amount of blood away. "Yes, he was quite delicous." She then started walking towards Rikuyo and noticed that the hand that had ripped the heart out earlier was still covered in blood.
While walking towards her she answered her other question, "It would depend on how good the salad was, but I have no trouble eating human food. I only really need blood to sustain myself. That other vampire might have been different and there may have been something in the salad." As she finished talking she reached over to Rikuyo and grabbed the hand she had been eyeing earlier, her tongue came out of her mouth and licked it, tasting the blood on it.
Annabeth
The Hunter couldn't help an amused laugh at Ron's antics, scrubbing at whatever she could reach with the soap. Suddenly, a limb burst from the water, splashing them both with the speed of its movement and-
Pop.
The Hunter stared, wide-eyed, at Ron's leg, partway out of the water and turned halfway in as if he'd been intending to stick it in her face or something, then back at Ron. Turning her gaze back to the leg, Annabeth wondered what he'd been thinking just now.
"...I don't think legs are supposed to make that kind of sound," Annabeth said after a pause.
Shinobu
The blond vampire kept licking Rikuyo's hand until all blood was removed from it. Shinobu looked up from her slightly bent over position so she could meet Rikuyo's eyes. "Your hand was much closer than the bodies. But I think I am pretty full now....besides, I think I would rather taste you than those other ones."
...holding the glass forward to the unknown one in front of him. “My apologies for my friend you met earlier. I’m William. Might I offer you a glass of wine?” A few things seemed different about the person who left and had now rejoined. Of note, he was actually smiling, his eyes had gained a twinkle about them. As for his posture, he was relaxed, open, and seemed different from when he had left.
"And am Bellitanus. However, I'm afraid that I must decline your offer. I rarely drink unless it's with a meal. It clouds the mind much more without one."The wingless one supposed that William had decided to have an attitude adjustment of sorts, perhaps to avoid being rude to someone of obvious power. Referring to a different attitude as a "friend" was not normal human behavior, though. Or perhaps William suffered some manner of lunacy? Odd. He couldn't begrudge it, but he would be careful in the future. William was still a stranger in many ways.
Sakagami KenzoAkatsuki remained silent as he spoke, slowly understanding the situation.
Kenzo closed his eyes and- giggled. No, that wasn't right, but one couldn't tell if he was laughing or crying anymore. He clutched his face almost as if to pull it off.
"I messed up again. I thought I could keep it inside, but all I had to do was let my guard down for a second..." He answered with a shaky voice, only to proceed to laugh lightly. However, there was no joy in this, anyone could see this was purely to hide his emotions, to protect them. Not from her, but from him.
And then, he turned silent. And then, he spoke calmly, seriously, with a cold commanding voice.
"Akatsuki, turn around."
Annabeth
The Hunter stared at Ron, the slight ache in her back seeming all that much more apparent at his offer. Her eyes lit up at the thought of a massage being thrown in, but the Hunter knew she had to persevere. After all, surely she could get an even better de-
Oh screw it.
"Okay," she said, trying her best not to sound like temptation was getting the better of her, "We shall never speak of this again, so long as the massage is worth it."
With that, the Hunter pulled herself up and partially out of the bath, somehow managing to maneuver herself in front of Ron in spite of her hips still being a bit numb. Sinking back into the warm water with a sigh, Annabeth leaned back against him with a little smile, waiting for him to start.
Annabeth
The Hunter sighed as she felt his fingers rubbing through her hair, thoroughly working the soap in while his other hand worked at her belly, the feeling making her squirm a bit against him. Annabeth allowed herself to appreciate how thoroughly he was scrubbing at those rather annoying to wash places, unable to help a giggle as he worked under her arms. Finally, the werewolf starting rubbing at her back, fingers pressing against muscles tensed for a multitude of reasons. The feeling of release that followed had the Hunter all but moaning as she relaxed against him, content for the moment as she let him continue to work.
"Not bad," the Hunter admitted through an almost pleasured sigh, "Not bad at all."
Rider
Before Rider could even begin to explain her viewpoint, Shirou jumped in and interrupted her.
“No, of course you didn’t, and you know why? Because she hates bringing it up, she’s never told me why. The only reason I know is because I sleep in the same bed as her", he said, obviously exasperated and very worried. “She never tells anyone about her problems, she does her damndest to hide them and pretend everything’s ok!”
Then, grabbing hold of Rider's shoulder, he continued.
“If it’s bad enough for her to tell us, it’s something really really bad, Rider!” he finished, a look of panic in his eyes.
Rider sighed. It was obvious that Shirou was extremely worried about Sakura and, honestly, she couldn't blame him one bit for that. In fact, she herself was extremely worried. The way Sakura had acted earlier was not something she had ever seen before. Further, even before that, Sakura had been acting in a manner that Rider had found very disturbing. Her desire to "protect" "Brown Senpai", for example, even to the point of kidnapping him if he did not come willingly. She could tell that Sakura was extremely fragile right now.
At the same time, though, whilst Shirou did have a point, the way he was acting was certainly not helpful. Rider didn't know what, aside from time, could make Sakura better, but she knew that displays like this from Shirou would most definitely make her worse. She needed to calm him down somehow, to reassure him that things would be OK.
"Shirou", she said, softly, "I know that it's bad. But, I was with her before you arrived, and I can assure you that she is better now than she was then. Faust was important to her sanity, but he was also a very bad influence on her. I know that her problems won't just disappear, but they will improve as long as we are here to support her. I know that's not really enough, but I don't know what else we can do."
"Most of all, though, you need to remain calm. If she sees you acting like this, then it will make her worry, and that would be bad. I too am very concerned about her, but we cannot allow our concerns to make things worse for her."
Shinobu
The vampire sighed with annoyance as Rikuyo insisted on wanting to fight. "Fine, if you are that insistent." Without warning she suddenly launched her body towards Rikuyo at a blinding speed aiming her fist straight at her face.
Forest
Forest bit her lip as she listened to Petra's blathering. In her eyes, Christianity was a load of bullocks. It contradicted itself, subjugated women, and had a lot of atrocities committed in its name. A lot of spineless assholes seemed to like to use it as a free pass to do whatever the fuck they wanted.
Praying to a higher power for assistance and working for whatever you wanted was acceptable. Hell, Forest herself would still offer up prayers to the Morrigan, but she wasn't going to commit mass murder in her name. Even though she would probably be cool with that and would want me to throw in a orgy for shits and giggles.
"Well, one could argue that the werewolves who can defeat them were blessed by their Creator," Forest said with a shrug, "And someone could also argue that man is just as much of a monster as them. I haven't met a soul-sucker before, but if I did and they were endangering people? I'd see that they were ended; if not by my hand then someone else who could."
Then she grinned and said, "Those sparkly wankers are just annoying as all get out."
Rider
Sakura smiled at Shirou's understanding comment and apology, glad that he understood what she was saying, and that he was still the same, kind person that he always had been. However, then, as he began to insist that they needed a solution, her smile turned into a frown. Not that she thought he was wrong, as such, but there was simply no solution she could give. When he had finished, Rider simply sighed, and then spoke.
"I don't know what we can do, Shirou", she said, sadly. "We don't have the skills to cure her problems, to do that she needs to go to see a professional. All we can do is support her as best we can, and be there for her."
KENZOAKATSUKI
Kenzo's hand trembled, like a wall crumbling to her impassable look. His eyes faded and stared blankly, sadness and fear mixed with something unrecognizable. And in his voice, there was nothing but grief. The sort of begging tone that spoke only of misery and desperation.
"... I can't. Not while you're looking. Please turn around, Akatsuki."
Darcy Hugh
The Priest grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back.
"Oi, where are you going. Don't just scram like that." He said coldly and sternly, jarringly different from his usual tone. "Don't be stupid, that girl said ou girl came here often. Do I look that dumb to you?"
Shinobu
Her fist met the red head's face, distorting it and sending her flying into a tree at high speed. Rikuyo's face looked to be healing fast as she got up on her feet again when suddenly something unexpected happened. She started transforming, gaining feathers all over and growing a tail and even claws started growing from her nails. Shapeshifting seemed to be this woman's strong point, not that it mattered if Rikuyo became an overgrown bird really as she had a few tricks herself, Shinobu thought as she looked at Rikuyo.
She then adopted a challenging pose and taunted her. "Interesting tranformation, but you are forgetting one thing, the dinousaurs died out."
Darcy Hugh
The priest sighed but quickly regained his usual, somewhat unkept and scruffy demeanor. "Hey now, don't blame it on me, I was just trying to have a little fun there teasing you. Didn't think someone so eager to bring a sword around would ditch a small fortune because she can't handle a grabbed ass or two. That aside, if you're trying to pass on as an ordinary innkeeper, you're doing a pretty bad job. Being a cute babe suits you much better."
The priest then scratched his head for a second before looking around.
"Place is huge. Think we should split up?" He asked her absentmindedly.
Pillar of Autumn:
So, a German-speaking mercenary whose taking recreational drugs. Wunderbar.
Autumn knew that mercs are fairly common nowadays. The Great War was over, and now there are many factions coming in to take their own slice of two broken major powers. While the UNSC is indeed recovering, it is still a shadow of its former self and many former insurrectionist movements are now making their moves. Everybody needs extra muscle these days, both the good and the bad guys.
Chi Rho sits on the edge of the inner- and outer-colonies, a gateway of sorts. The former Covenant somehow leaped over it during their crusade against Humanity, preserving both its population and biosphere. And here this mercenary is, thinking she's in Africa...
What was she huffing? Is there a merc refund policy?
"This is Chi Rho, don't you remember Miss?" Autumn said, gently retracting her arm after the rather limp shake, "And you didn't misunderstand: I'm a Fleetgirl! Now, about getting to base - I assume you have a Warthog parked around here somewhere? I'll even drive."
Annabeth
The Hunter sighed as she relaxed back against Ron as he continued to work, feeling the tension in her muscles simply melting away under his earnest, if a bit unskilled, hands.
"A-Ah, shoulders would be...be nice," the bounty hunter admitted with a light moan, "U-upper back too..."
"You're pretty good at this," she noted contentedly before a mischievous little smile surfaced, "Past experiences helping you out here?"
EMIYA SHIROU
Shirou’s boots crunched on the snow that covered the sidewalk, compressed into an icy layer that threatened to make him fall, requiring that he concentrate on each step to keep his legs from sliding out from under him. It might have been annoying, but right now he was grateful for the distraction.
He wished he could say that he was no longer bothered by places like this. He knew it was silly, this was far from his first time in such a place, and it wasn’t like he could hear or smell the carnal acts going on within the establishments that lined the street. Hell, it wasn’t even busy right now. That came well after the sun went down. But even so, the mere knowledge of what these businesses offered made him uncomfortable.
Still, the situation demanded that he swallow his discomfort and soldier on. The women who worked here were good at collecting secrets, and right now he needed any scrap of information he could get, even if it was unlikely that a dragon would bother visiting a (mostly) human brothel.
The freelance magus made a quick 360 scan out of habit, but his eyes only found two strangers having a strained conversation. His head turned back to the sidewalk for a moment, before swiveling back to double check what he had just seen.
A blond man wearing clothes that somewhat resembled Church uniforms stood talking to a young woman with shoulder length white-pink hair. Nothing exceptional, except that the woman’s face was extremely similar to Saber’s. But that couldn’t be possible, he had only just seen Saber yesterday morning, and he doubted that the former servant would care for such a drastic makeover.
Or would she? They had been… close, a long time ago, but he had changed a lot since then, and Saber had been making a life for herself here as well, it seemed. As good as it had been to see her alive and well, they didn’t really know each other anymore.
Before he knew it, the archer found his feet taking him across the empty street and over to the pair, his curiosity getting the better of him. Besides, any priest found in this sort of place couldn’t be up to any good.
“Excuse me,” he said in english, his eyebrows scrunching up as he concentrated on the words. “Forgive my… rudeness, but you look familiar. What is your name? I am Shirou Emiya.” Hopefully they wouldn’t take offense to his interruption, but judging by the lady’s expression, she hadn’t been pleased to speak with the priest anyway.
Forest
Forest tilted her head at Petra's words. Methinks she's protesting too much about something. Not about being Christian, but something she doesn't want known about her.
She resisted the urge to read the woman's mind to find out, but did blink at her offer. She looked over to try to see where Lumen and Greyskull vanished to. Truth be told, she'd love to get back home, get a good shower and a kip before making her rounds in the evening.
"What about you though? Do you need a ride anywhere? I mean the wards on the duster are pretty heavy."
Shinobu
The vampire jumped as fast as she could, high up into th air when she saw dinosaur-Rikuyo charge her. There was something strange going on however, usually when a person jump they will eventually come down, However even after several seconds had passed there was no signs of her coming down. If one looked up they would see Shinobu floating in the air, well not floating but more like being carried by the black bat like wings that had grown out from her back.
Shinobu
Rikuyo looked up at her and suddenly launched at her like a spring at high speed, the vampire was almost impressed if it wasn't for one thing, jumping against against a person who's flying is almost pointless as they can just dodge. The blonde girl did excatly that, Just after she noticed Rikuyo jumping she flew sideways dodging the path that Riku was on. Once Rikuyo reached the peak of her jump and started falling down the blonde vampire flew back right at her, aiming to strike her while she was helpless in the air.
Rider
Rider returned to the table, glad that she had calmed Shirou down somewhat, at least for now, and also glad that he was taking Sakura's current state seriously. To her surprise, though, when she approached, Sakura and Jeanne were nowhere to be found. Shirou, too, evidentially noticed this, looking around the room for them before addressing her.
"Do you think they're playing a joke on us?" he said.
Rider smiled, quickly determining that Sakura was in the toilets. And, judging by the large mana signature, so was Jeanne.
"Hmm, I don't know. They appear to be in the toilet", Rider said. "I'll ask her."
Sakura, what's happening? she said over the mental link, sure that everything was fine but wanting to double-check anyway.
Annabeth
The Hunter all but melted at his touch, little moans escaping her lips as his fingers worked every last bit of tension from her shoulders. Annabeth found herself more or less incapable of supporting herself, and thusly decided to lean on him more to compensate. Unable to help a contented little hum, she allowed a smirk at Ron's statement.
"Well, considering everything that's happened to you recently," Annabeth mused, glancing back at him, "I'd say your luck's taken a turn for the better, though not without a few hiccups, granted. Even so, I'd say it's working out pretty well so far."
EMIYA SHIROU
Shirou blinked in mild surprise that the priest - Darcy - also knew japanese, albeit with a strong accent that he guessed was european. Mitsuba consented to being questioned as well, although she was rather reserved about it.
“Have either of you two seen any dragons lately? There’s one named Shendu who I’m trying to find.” He had no idea if Mia was even still alive, wherever the dragon had taken her, but he’d be damned if he didn’t do everything in his power to find her.
Annabeth
The Hunter pouted a tiny bit at the reduction in Ron's ministrations, but her back was feeling good enough as it was that she couldn't really muster herself to complain any more than that.
"Well, if all goes well," Annabeth noted, "We might be able to move past containment, maybe get you to be able harness your new strength."
With that, the Hunter allowed a bemused laugh at Ron's question, leaning back a bit further as she registered something poking her butt.
"Hmm, let's see," the Hunter mused, "I'd say about three."
Shinobu
Shinobu was pretty surprised as she saw the energy blast that was suddenly heading her way, Throwing all caution to the wind she did the least sensible thing and flew as fast as she could, right into it. The vampire disappeared from Rikuyo's view for a moment as she was obscured by the blast.
Suddenly something unreal broke through the blast. It was Shinobu, her body a bloody mess of broken bones and even having holes right through it. While the injuries were closing it wasn't the fact that they were closing that was unreal, it was her expression, there were no signs of pain, only determination and a lust for blood.
Shinobu
The Blonde vampire kept flying straight towards Rikuyo, her wounds having closed now. The blast had sent the red head back to the ground and she had quickly retreated tp the edge of the forest. Shinobu kept up with her at a distance until Rikuyo suddenly stopped and turned around ready to face her.
The vampire merely kept flying straight into Rikuyo at full speed trying to crash into her.
Forest
Forest smiled and said, "Thank you Petra, but you need to finish shopping first. Take your time, I can wait. Besides, I can always kill time at the cosmetic counter anyway. Besides, I offered the two Lovebirds a place to stay too."
She frowned and said, "I just hope that Greyskull can fit in the backseat with all of his foliage . . .
Annabeth
"Hmm..." the Hunter allowed a moment to consider it, "Kinda like a wolfman. Big, and looking actually pretty strong by normal human standards."
Annabeth eased herself a tiny bit lower, resting her head against Ron's chest as she glanced up at him a little wistfully.
"Coffee?" she mused, "Sounds nice, but I don't think I'll actually need it. Might have some anyway, though..."
All things considered, if Ron knew how to make good coffee, then all the better. It was starting to look more and more like she'd been quite lucky to find someone to stay with.
Forest
"Maybe you should get a bank account then. It'll help you save in the long run," Forest said.
She blinked as Greyskull and Lumen returned, with Lumen carrying around something that looked like dust bunny that moved on occasion. She also noticed the slightly chlorinated smell of fountain water. Shaking her head she said, "Well, now that I've mentioned the cosmetic's counter I realized I do need to go there. I'm almost out of my favorite eyeliner."
And I can have a couple of minutes to myself, she thought with a smile. "So, I'll be back in five and we can go from there." With a wave, she headed to the cosmetic counter. Once she was away from her montly crew she sighed in relief.
Making sure to stay away from mirrors she blinked at the very tall man with red hair standing at the counter. Then stared for a moment before looking away at some perfume she'd never buy in a million years.
Sakagami KenzoAkatsuki
"Can you follow me?"
Rider
Rider frowned at Sakura's evasive-sounding reply. She was about to follow it up, to try to find out more but, before she could, Shirou replied to her.
"Ok, don't worry about it, Rider. Whatever they're doing in there, I'm sure they'll be fine", he said, before sitting down to eat.
Rider considered the situation for a moment, before deciding to just let Sakura's evasiveness go. She doubted that Sakura was in any danger, especially with Jeanne around, and she saw no reason to unnecessarily discomfort Sakura if there was something she would prefer to hide, especially when Shirou was not worried.
"OK", she said, also sitting down at the table. "I asked her, but she didn't really explain what was happening. She seems fine, though, so let's just eat."
With that, she too tucked into her food, waiting for Sakura and Jeanne to return.
Shinobu
The vampire didn't react much as a visible aura surrounded Rikuyo, it didn't matter much she would just continue her attack. Shinobu increased her pace further having almost reached the red head and crashed into her at full speed.
Jin
Jin let himself be pulled, until he was in a sitting position still inside her. He then grabbed her hips and lifted her up and down, letting her tight heat slide on his member. She was really wet and hot and the way she was moaning was really cute. "Please what Oka?"
Sakura Matou
Sakura began to sob. “ Miss him, I miss him so much!” She grabbed at her sides as Jeanne hugged her and Shirou rushed over and joined her. “I feel like-hic I’m missing a part of myself!” She grabbed Shirou and pulled him into a hug.
“Senpai!” Sakura yelled, grabbing Shirou and Jeanne forcefully and holding them close.
“There there.” Shirou patted her on the head. “I’m here, Sakura.”
Sakura began to suck in air, gasping for breath in between her sobs. And then she felt something roiling in her stomach, unable to handle the excess amount of air she’d taken in.
Pushing through them, she began to heave up her lunch onto the floor as Shirou held her steady, softly stroking her hair and staying close to her.
ALPHA
Alpha caught the phone in mid-flight, looked at noel for a moment too long and immediately turned around to look through it, finding the list in a short amount of time thanks to the incredibly user-friendly interface.
She made the call, but the entire time, her mind was adrift, stuck between the thought of Noel, but just a prime field device but also a murakumo, and Nu's existence in nexus. She came to two conclusions: Noel was noel, no matter where she was from, but this world's noel was by and far not the one she knew. And secondly... Well, her circumstances with Nu were her own.
She turned around again and faced Noel.
"I've made the call. Do I chase after the bloodedge?"
Noel Vermillion
“I-I’m fine, I just need some sleep.” Noel said quietly, looking at the ground. “You don’t need to send me to the hospital, I’d much rather go sleep in my bed at home. pant”
"I've made the call. Do I chase after the bloodedge?" Noel heard Alpha ask through the fog.
“No, there’s no point. I’ll stop him after I rest.” She sat down on the ground, not bothering to exit her combat form before she turned to look at Alpha. “After all Alpha, I’m sure you know he’s not going to be a very subtle presence in this city.”
Darcy Hugh
Darcy shrugged. He never heard or saw a real dragon, or heard of anyone that saw a real dragon, so this is a first. However, if there's anything you learn in his line of work, it's that anything is possible.
"Dunno about this Shendude or whatever, but I get the feeling he's a big fish, or lizard. Bah, either way, she has a point. Cmon, messing with a dragon? Get outta here, that's crazy! You're crazy! Why in the bloody hell would you look for him anyway? Did he steal your princess or something?" He asked with a huge, smug grin.
EMIYA SHIROU
“Something like that,” Shirou said, almost but not quite able to contain a grimace at Darcy’s lighthearted jab. “I’m well aware of how strong he is, but I can’t simply give this up. I’m not asking you two to join me, but please, tell me where I could start looking.” The archer looked at them both imploringly. Just knowing that the dragon was a crime boss wasn’t enough, the city was teeming with gangs. He needed a better lead to go on.
ALPHA
Alpha's eyebrow twitched when Noel spoke.
"I wouldn't know, actually. You're the one who knows him," Alpha said curtly. It seemed that Alpha wasn't the only one to see Noel as a stranger compared to the person she knew. "In any case, Mordred is right. We need to get you to a hospital, get you some rest."
She walked over to Noel and sat down in the rubble to wait for the ambulance. In the meantime though, she did have one thing to address.
"I don't really know why you'd think your appearance is a problem, Mordred. It's a good look," Alpha said, remembering the red giant known as IRON=TAGER.
Noel Vermillion
Noel looked over Mordred's true form. And she wasn't quite sure what Mordred's issue was. She didn't look particularly out there. Just some sort of dragon-type beastkin. Weirding part was her ability to hide it, but this was the Nexus. She looked down at the tail. It was a nice tail. Red, scaley like a lizard, and cute. Very cute. "Heh. Mordred, you look cute, I really like the tail, it fits you. Alpha, does she remind you of Iron Tager at all?" Noel smiled as she thought about him.
Forest
"I would not recommend the brand," a male voice said in a soft tone to her, "In my experience it tends to be rather... pungent. Not in a good way. Certainly not worth the cost on the label."
Forest blinked as she look up at the redheaded guy she had tuned to look at said perfume so he wouldn't notice she had been checking him out. Up close he was even more striking, beautiful but utterly masculine. She also noticed she had to look up to meet his eyes, which was a new and novel experience. She tucked a free lock of hair behind her ear and grinned.
"Let me guess like chem-lab flowers with a heavy dose of rubbing alcohol?" she replied.
Then she noticed Greyskull approaching her and she mentally stifled a sigh. Once he was at her side, he said, "Forest, we need to talk."
Inwardly she cursed. Outwardly, she kept the grin on her face and held up a finger to the redhead and said, "Hold that thought." Then she tuned to Greyskull and asked, "Sure, what is it?"
Darcy Hugh
Darcy glared at the girl and gave her a nudge on the shoulder to interrupt her mid-rambling, indicating that she should shut the fuck up. The next time she said stupid things like that, he'd simply shut her up. He didn't need her to talk anyway, and he could use her as a hostage to bait Forest or to make a run for it.
"Now's not the time, sweetie." He said coldly in english. Then, he turned to the man and gave him a friendly grin bafore slapping him on the back.
"Sorry for what I said, I had no idea. Wanna know something? I like you, you got balls. I'm not sure if that's all there is to it, but I believe you. A true man would never ignore the cries of a damsel in distress, and I can tell you're the real deal. Got a good eye for that sort of thing you see? Yeah, we'll help you. It's not like we have anything better to do at the moment. Hey Mitsuba, how about you spill the beans? For free."
EMIYA SHIROU
Mitsuba was less than impressed and began to tell him off, but the priest intervened and said something to her about sweets in english that the archer didn’t quite catch. Darcy then turned to him and apologized for the earlier jab, and declared his willingness to help, even attempting to rope Mitsuba in as well. Shirou blinked in mild surprise, it was rare that someone was so willing to help him out, especially a clergyman.
“That is a generous offer, holy man, but I can’t ask you to join me. Just telling me where I can go will be help enough,” Shirou said, hoping Darcy didn’t take exception to his refusal.
Shinobu
As she crashed into Rikuyo the other woman had thrown a punch that was completely covered in that glowing aura. This one punch was so powerful it tore right through her stomach blowing her body apart, blood sprayed everywhere covering the surrounding trees, the grass, everything was covered in the crimson liquid. darkness started falling on the vampire, was this it? Was this the end?
No.
"I will defeat you!!"
A scream filled the entire area, the sound reverberating through the air as if it came from everywhere. As if guided by an unholy power beyond, all the parts of Shinobu's body and even her blood that had been sprayed everywhere suddenly started converging on one mass, completely reforming her body.
Darcy Hugh
Darcy sighed and held his hand in front of Shirou's chest, as if to tell him to wait and stay quiet. Then, he turned to Mitsuba and spoke very calmly in english.
"Do you have the delivery?"
Annabeth
The Hunter relaxed against Ron, sighing as Ron's arms wrapped around her. Annabeth considered his question with a moment's recollection, thinking back to the raging beast she'd had to contain a while ago.
"Definitely more wolf than man," Annabeth noted, "In fact, I'd go so far as to say that the head was mostly wolf."
The Hunter couldn't help a contented little hum at the mention of decent coffee, giving Ron a wistful little look, unfazed by the mention of the wallet.
"Hmm, yes, some good coffee would definitely be appreciated," the Hunter admitted, "And if it helps you keep up, well all the better."
Nanashi
Nanashi did not even respond, completely in focus. The world around her was apparent as her senses worked at their best. Dripping water, the sounds of footsteps, and the spiritual presence that lingered within the air around her, it was all apparent to her senses. Even if she still needed the damn glasses. She was not going to take a chance with this one.
She was dangerous, and like hell she was going to let what happened to this man happen to her. Her hand reached into her pocket and drew a talisman. If she could just get it on her then the energy SHOULD knock her out without any damage.
Well, should.
And the she moved, dashing towards her, her flames dancing around her scarf as they seemed to coalesce and focus
Jeanne
Jeanne was joined on both sides by Rider and Shirou in the hug they were now giving Sakura. Both of them told her that it was going to be alright. Sakura suddenly tore herslef out from the hug and then bent over and puked on the floor. She must have been feeling really bad, Jeanne suspeted she wasn't feeling too well and couldn't handle the food right now. The food itself hadn't seemed that bad but she remembered Sakura wolfing it down a bit too fast earlier.
Shirou had followed Sakura and was still comforting her and Rider was just looking at them, it looked almost like Rider didn't know what to do Jeanne thought. Jeanne went back to the table they had eaten at and got both a napkin and a glass of water. She then went back to Sakura who had stopped puking and cleaned her with the napkin, She offered her the glass of water while gently saying. "We should probably head back to your home so you can rest Sakura."
Jin
Oka matched his thrusts quite well making it easier for him to get into it, he suddenly moaned out as her tight heat clamped down on him as she came. It squeezed down on him so perfectly and he couldn't take it much longer. After a few more thrusts where he gave his all, he spent himself in the condom.
ALPHAQuoteNoel Vermillion
Noel looked over Mordred's true form. And she wasn't quite sure what Mordred's issue was. She didn't look particularly out there. Just some sort of dragon-type beastkin. Weirding part was her ability to hide it, but this was the Nexus. She looked down at the tail. It was a nice tail. Red, scaley like a lizard, and cute. Very cute. "Heh. Mordred, you look cute, I really like the tail, it fits you. Alpha, does she remind you of Iron Tager at all?" Noel smiled as she thought about him.
Mordred
If her skin wasn't red, it would be more visible that she was a little troubled by the praise she got showered with. "I-I mean, I cannot possibly trouble mundane people who are not used to the supernatural. It's just courtesy on my part!" And keeping a lower profile was a part and parcel of her life, even if she was admittedly one of less subtle folks who tend to get dragged into violent mess like the fight before.
"I don't dislike my looks, really, but being able to pass for a normal human has its merits. But you know, if you wish so, I can let you see through the illusion. I will make an exception to nice guys like you." She smiled earnestly, actually fine with them seeing her true form. After all she was more concerned about strangers seeing her like that, than about her new friends perceiving how she truly looked.
Mordred also realized they compared her to someone they knew. "Who is this Iron Tager person? Is he or she a Changeling too?"
Gadreel
He turned his head down to look at the young woman's face, and exile's lips turned up at their edges from the first blonde woman's accurate assessment of the supposed fragrance of that particular bottle of perfume. "If one desired to smell like a freshly washed hospital, that would be a good brand," Gadreel said in agreement. "I should probably introduce myself. My name-"
Then he saw her glance away, paused, and took in the sight of the first of the new figures to approach them. They were a strange, um, tree? Some form of ambulatory tree, that had become capable of speech? A particularly convincing costume, perhaps? A magician carelessly displaying their illusory prowess?
Well, whichever the newcomer was it would be rude for Gadreel to interrupt a conversation between clear acquaintances even if the young lady appeared somewhat put off by the figure's appearance. Possibly a male, if the voice is any indication.
Then as his eyes naturally scanned his environment, alert for both danger and beauty, he saw ... another young lady. Oh dear; all they needed was a strapping young man and this store would have a trio. And a tree.
He nodded to the newcomers. "Good day to you."
Count Greyskull
Forest... It's clear now. You're madly in love with me. Everything you do. Everything you say. It's all been for my sake. Forest, I want you to be happy, too. It's time for me to express my feelings. I, George...
The skeleton fidgeted nervously, struggling to mantain eye contact with the vampire. FInally, he coughed and spoke with a trembling voice.
"I... Um... Boy, is it hot in here, or is it just me?? ... Oh, shoot. Forest, I... I'm sorry. I don't like you the way you like me. Romantically, I mean. I mean, I tried very hard to!! I thought that because you flirted with me... that I was supposed to go on a date with you. Then, on the date, feelings would blossom forth!! I would be able to match your passion for me!! But alas... I, the great Count Greyskull... have failed. My feelings are just the same, and by dating you... I have only drawn you deeper... INTO YOUR INTENSE LOVE FOR ME!! A DARK PRISON OF PASSION, WITH NO ESCAPE. HOW COULD I HAVE DONE THIS TO MY PRECIOUS FRIEND!?"
Forest
"I... Um... Boy, is it hot in here, or is it just me?? ... Oh, shoot. Forest, I... I'm sorry. I don't like you the way you like me. Romantically, I mean. I mean, I tried very hard to!! I thought that because you flirted with me... that I was supposed to go on a date with you. Then, on the date, feelings would blossom forth!! I would be able to match your passion for me!! But alas... I, the great Count Greyskull... have failed. My feelings are just the same, and by dating you... I have only drawn you deeper... INTO YOUR INTENSE LOVE FOR ME!! A DARK PRISON OF PASSION, WITH NO ESCAPE. HOW COULD I HAVE DONE THIS TO MY PRECIOUS FRIEND!?"
I don't even . . . This is . . . Oh bother . . . Did he really think? I'm . . . Oh wait . . . Mr. Tall, Hot, Redhead Who Knows About Cosmetics just heard all of this too . . . Just bugger me. Bugger my everything and fuck this Nexus!
The Vampire who was known in her own dimension as Law Unto Herself wanted to hide. Or vanish into the shadows. Something, anything to hide her from that awkward, embarrassing, but somewhat adorable display.
She smirked, reached out and gripped Greyskull's foliage covered shoulder. "Well, I thank you for your honesty, and you're right. End the end we would have failed. So, thank you for saving me that awful heartbreak."
She gave his shoulder a pat and then gave the redhead a sardonic look and shrug. "Still, I know you're new to the Nexus. The offer's still up if you need some place to crash while you get your Dark Lair together. Trust me, I've got room to spare."
Then she looked to see Petra approaching and said, "Oh, hey, Petra . . . that's a cute hat . . . And yeah, that stuff does smell like industrial cleaner. I'd give my eyeteeth for a good apothecary who can make a good lavender cologne . . ."
Darcy Hugh
"Huh huh. So basically, whatever you gain or lose depends completely on wether I complete my delivery. That means that wether you get paid for any of this is up to me, right?" He responded with the same calmness.
"Mitsuba, did you ever hear of the expression: It's easy to play any musical instrument: all you have to do is touch the right key at the right time and the instrument will play itself?"
Annabeth
The Hunter considered that possibility Ron detailed for a moment before deciding that, while it would certainly be an interesting Limitation on his ability, she had no way of knowing if his power worked that way and it was more likely than not that it wasn't the case.
"If it wasn't a word before, it is now," Annabeth declared, smiling a little as he rested his head on hers, "As for the alcohol kicking in, that...doesn't seem all too likely, to be honest"
Annabeth
The Hunter took a moment to consider Ron's statement before her eyes widened with horror.
No coffee? And no alcohol on top of that?! ...dear god...
Lacking any way of expressing her sympathy for Ron's plight, Annabeth reach up and lightly patted his head for a moment before moving down to his ears to give them a quick rub.
Pillar of Autumn:
"...Right." You're not gonna be posted here much longer, "Well then..."
The cruiser girl then began ruffling through her duffel bag - this time she was going to fish out her entire Longsword Squadron. "You're going to be sent back out again," she said upon pulling out the squadron leader, "Head straight to the base, march up to the Admiral himself, and demand a pelican. We're going to be walking back in the mean time."
Upon acknowledgment, Autumn through the Longsword into the air. The cruiser then fished out the other two (Who were on the same frequency as their leader), tossing them into the air as well. The fighters assumed a V-formation, flying towards the city Autumn nearly crashed into.
"Well, then," Autumn put on a fake smile, "All we have to do is follow the shredded trees to get to the city. Hopefully my girls would get us a ride before we're even halfway there."
Annabeth
The Hunter allowed a regretful sigh as she shifted in the bath, squirming a bit as she considered his words. As much as she didn't want to leave the bath, he had a point about wrinkles, and the water was starting to cool down somehow.
"Fine," she said, testing her ability to move her hips to find, thankfully, that they were at least somewhat functional now, "So, coffee first...then what? Another round perhaps, or something else?"
Annabeth
The Hunter allowed a contented sigh as Ron started to work the shampoo out of her hair. Then his response registered, Annabeth allowing a little smirk as she looked up at Ron.
"Well, maybe some training," Annabeth said, "Maybe some sparring to get you used to what you can do now. I probably need to rest up a bit, but nothing that a bit of meditation and some Nen techniques can't fix."
Forest
“…No! Wait! I can’t fail at anything!!! FOREST!!! I’LL HELP YOU TROUGH THESE TROUBLED TIMES!!! I’ll keep being your cool friend…. AND ACT LIKE THIS NEVER HAPPENED! After all, you are very great. It would be tragic to lose your friendship. So please… don’t cry because I won’t kiss you. Because, I DON’T EVEN HAVE LIPS! MYAHAHAH! *cough* Well, either way, you’ll find someone as great as me. Well, no. That’s impossible. But I’ll help you settle for second best!! NYEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH!!!”
Forest's palm found her face and before she could say anything, Greyskull ran off. Before she could say anything, Petra said, "Excuse me, something came up, I'm afraid. It was a pleasure to meet you, see you later."
Then with a jaunty wave, the girl ran up the steps to the roof. Forest gritted her teeth and looked at the redhead. "Bloody daylight . . . " Then she remembered her duster and snapped her fingers. "That poor bloke might need help."
She handed the redhead her phone and said, "Call 311 and tell them we need a paramedic team while I try to get that fellow stabilized and . . . don't freak out when I put this on. I have a . . . condition and I can explain later, I promise."
Then she threw on the duster and followed after Petra.
ALPHA
Alpha scratched her head at Noel's question.
"Well, I... kind of see it? At the same time though, she's completely different," Alpha then turned to Mordred. "Iron Tager was... well, I wouldn't know what he was for sure. He was at least two and a half meters tall, with huge magnetized hands and red skin. He was nicknamed the Red Devil, and rumors said that his DNA was fused with an actual devil to make him as big, strong and, well. red as he was. Probably all tech crap though."
Realizing she may have been giving the wrong idea, Alpha caught herself.
"Despite all that, though, his personality totally clashed. He didn't like fighting, but always followed orders without question. Every time he'd fight me, he'd bring up things like how I was too dangerous and the like. A real boyscout. Well, I wouldn't know how he is all the time, we only ever met when it was time to kick the crap out of each other."
Noel Vermillion
Noel listened to Alpha's good explanation of Iron Tager, nodding all the time through. At the end of Alpha's explanation, Noel had only one thing to add to the conversation.
"What's a changeling?"
Nanashi
The dagger slashed though the air, right past her, and landed in her path, but she only absentmindedly payed attention to the new person, a man from the sounds, that seemed to want to stop her. He also was loud. Great. Just great.
Like hell she was going to just leave this alone though.
And so, she would do what she could. Nanashi’s feet shined blue, the embers calming from her scarf, and she exploded. He body rocketed past the girl, the talisman slapping onto against the side of her head, as she blasted by.
Numina
The redhead was still trying to wrap her head around how fast everything was happening as she stood still and didn't even flinch as a tag was slapped on her head. She slouched over and fell backwards without a word. It was almost a perfect way to incapacitate her if not for the distress of the passenger riding in the Ascendant.
Twisting and turning in the semblance of worry the unborn one pushed and slashed at its boundaries. As Numina was in no state to transform or assuage the nearly finished child it lashed out at its confines with a ferocity that shook her prone body and made temporary bulges in her belly. IT wouldn't be long before it simply emerged by force to see what was wrong.
Annabeth
"Not quite," Annabeth said with a sigh as he scrubbed her hair, "Going by what you said earlier about the people from other worlds having different rules, I'm not even sure that they could unlock the ability to use Nen. While whatever energy you've got stock-piled up in you is quite close to Nen, the same problem applies to you. So, we're going to be sticking to more physical training regimens. If you end up unlocking the ability to use Nen somewhere down the line, that's great. If not, then you'll still have the benefits of all that training aside from the ability to use Nen."
"As for the guns and the rope," the Hunter continued with a little smile, "Those are some my Nen Abilities. There's a fair few universal techniques aside from that, but every user has a unique ability of their own...at least, every user worth their salt, anyway."
Annabeth
The Hunter closed her eyes and held her breath as per Ron's request, relaxing as she felt the water envelop her. After a few moments, she was brought back up, water streaming from her hair as she cocked an eyebrow at Ron's statement.
"Hmm...well, not quite," Annabeth admitted, "At least not yet. I'd like to get more of a feel for what you're capable of first, so I think we should try some free sparring."
Shinobu
The vampire's punch created a shockwave that sent Rikuyo tumbling backwards but she failed however to land a direct hit as Rikuyo dodged in the last moment. As she saw that she had missed, she simply carried on with the momentum she had and left the ground in a leap towars the redhead. The power the redhead was using seemed to boost her a lot and the vampire couldn't wait to taste her blood in her current state, it might even be potent enough to make her regain her power.
As she was almost upon the redhead intending to grab her, she called out to her. "Are you just going to keep dodging? I can keep this up all day you know."
Forest
“…No! Wait! I can’t fail at anything!!! FOREST!!! I’LL HELP YOU TROUGH THESE TROUBLED TIMES!!! I’ll keep being your cool friend…. AND ACT LIKE THIS NEVER HAPPENED! After all, you are very great. It would be tragic to lose your friendship. So please… don’t cry because I won’t kiss you. Because, I DON’T EVEN HAVE LIPS! MYAHAHAH! *cough* Well, either way, you’ll find someone as great as me. Well, no. That’s impossible. But I’ll help you settle for second best!! NYEH HEH HEH HEH HEH HEH!!!”
Forest's palm found her face and before she could say anything, Greyskull ran off. Before she could say anything, Petra said, "Excuse me, something came up, I'm afraid. It was a pleasure to meet you, see you later."
Then with a jaunty wave, the girl ran up the steps to the roof. Forest frowned and said, "I wonder what got into her bonnet."
Annabeth
The Hunter considered that little complication for a moment, closing up her aura nodes and going into Zetsu to speed up her recovery.
"Well, probably some place that's nice and open, but without windows," Annabeth said, "Maybe a warehouse or something. As for the problem of the moon...hmm..."
The Hunter took a few moments to consider the problem, thinking back to when Ron had first seen-
"Ah!" she perked up as realization struck, "Well, the moon only affected you when you saw it, right? So what if you were blindfolded?"
Forest
"Ah, well, we were talking about why that perfume was horrid," Forest said with a chuckle.
Then she straightened to her full height and held out her hand. She was thankful she did a touch-up on her nails a couple of nights before and that the metallic plum polish wasn't overly chipped. The sheathed blade he was wearing didn't escape her notice either. So she canted her head with a smile.
"Still, it's nice to meet someone who knows is stuff about make-up and carries a broadsword."
Forest
"Yeah, but they haven't come up with a good purple lipstick. Apparently it's a pigment thing; a lot of purple lipsticks are streaky or too in the blue or pink spectrum," Forest said with a grin as he let go of her hand. "Funnily enough, one of the best lavender lipsticks I've ever bought was from NYX . . ."
Somehow, her smile grew as he began to talk about the Dane Axe, even using gestures to describe it. She nodded and said, "Pretty much right on the head, even though the 'Irish" mercs who used them were actually Scots, but they used an Irish name so . . . and a good chunk of the Scottish population was of Irish decent anyway. Not to mention they had great reach, weren't overly expensive to make, and were downright nasty in a fight if the wielder knew what she was doing."
She laughed, shaking her head as she felt a rush of nostalgia for "the Good Ole Days".
Forest
"And sometimes they stayed on the shores they found," Forest said with a shake of her head, thinking about the father she never got to meet.
She sighed at his question. Going right into, "Hey supernatural is real and wants to eat your face!" wasn't exactly the best idea considering Oka.
Yet this guy carries around a broadsword and knows historical facts, almost as if he lived them, she thought before folding her arms around herself. She answered, "Well, Nexus City isn't exactly wholesome and good by any stretch of the world. If Gotham City and Sunnydale could shag and have a baby, it would be this place. And if you don't understand that reference, I'll start by saying there's some really unsavory elements here."
Annabeth
While his reaction wasn't entirely unexpected, his reasoning most certainly was. The Hunter stared back at him with a flat look.
"...I'm going to be leading you," Annabeth said, "I'm certain a few warehouses along the waterfront won't be too hard to miss. If it helps, I can carry you there."
Annabeth
The Hunter was unable to help a grin at Ron's reply, taking note of his apparent aversion to being carried for future reference.
"Well, I suppose that would help, but it shouldn't be necessary," Annabeth admitted before a wry grin made its way to her face, "And now would be fine. Unless you're too tired, of course."
Shinobu
As the vampire was approaching, the redhead's tail suddenly shot out and and grabbed hold of one of her arms. Shinobu gave it no mind and simply continued on with the momentum she had going, twisting herself around Rikuyo to end up on her back. As she did so, the pull from both the tail and her movement was enough to rip her arm off leaving her free to grab hold of Rikuyo's back with her remaining limbs and try to wrestle her down.
Forest
Forest frowned at Gadreel's admission of not having something to eat in "much too long". "So yeah, the Food Court. It'll be my treat," she said with a shake of her head.
She bit her lip for a moment and made a note to ask him if he had a place to stay once she got some food into him. She tilted her head and said, "Shall we?"
Annabeth
The Hunter's grin widened at the flat look he gave her, only to let out a surprised yelp as he suddenly wrapped his arms around her and lifted her up.
"N-No, not really," Annabeth said, grabbing onto the sides of the tub to prop her self up out of instinct, "But, then again, my standards are probably a bit different from yours."
As she was held up, the cowgirl couldn't help but shiver a little as the air hit her warmed skin, looking back at Ron for all of a few second before managing to regain her composure.
"So, I suppose we should at least get out of the tub," she remarked.
Shinobu
The forced piggy back ride was rough on her but she managed to hold on, when suddenly the redhead paused. The vampire took advantage of the opening created when Rikuyo paused to focus her mind. She also clamped down with her legs around her waist so she would still have a hold of the redhead and then let go with her still intact arm. She maintained her focus and made a sword appear in that hand which she tried to stab Riku with. Meanwhile the arm that she had sacrificed had already started regenerating.
Annabeth
The Hunter yelped a little once more as the sudden chill raced over her skin, looking back at Ron with a pout. With that, the Hunter decided to take matters into her own hands, literally. Focusing for a moment, Annabeth let her aura nodes open up again before going into Ren, maneuvering her legs out of the tub before pushing herself up to a standing position. Whether Ron decided to let go was more or less his call.
Shinobu
Shinobu was twisting her blade around as it was lodged in Rikuyo's body when she suddenly found herself skewered by quill like needles that had sprouted from all over the redhead's body. The needles tore into her flesh making her blood flowed from all the wounds that kept opening and closing. She however didn't pay it much mind as she merely tried twisting the blade harder in order to mangle Rikuyo's insides further.
GAROU XIII
Talk about luck, it seemed it wasn't his time to die just yet.
Garou's whole body felt numb, yet pierced with pain. Everything was freezing, as if his cells were turned into ice. His whole being felt unbearably cold and empty,only to suddenly flow with an unbearable heat, as if thousands red hot needles were bursting out of his blood vessels, molten metal coursing tough his veins.
He did not care. The throbbing sensation coursing in his head, the burning aching in his heart, the sharp pain all over his body... it proved he was alive. He had won.
His eyes opened and gazed at the girl above him hungrily with determination. He needed her, to drink until that unbearable thirst ceased whining.
He would not beg, no matter what. To ask her anything would only make him seem weak. He did not need anyone, he had always managed alone just fine. If that dumbass wanted to waste her time with a lost cause like him, it wasn't his problem.
But he would not ask her for help.
But there was fresh snow around him, precious water that he needed more than anything at the moment. He didn't even need the time to consider his options or hesitate.
Garou immediately rolled over like a worm with vitality unbefitting of a moving corpse, and grabbed as much as he could, eating it to take in the water his body sought so desperatedly.
Shinobu
The blonde girl kept twisting the blade when she suddenly flinched in pain as she felt the energy course through her, the destructive force that was pushed into her, wrecked her body and dealt internal damage to her organs. The pain was excruciating, but she had experienced a lot of pain in in the past, more than most would ever dream to experience due to her regenerative ability. The vampire let go of the blade and flung herself from the redhead's body with a massive heave, her sword left behind still lodged inside Rikuyo. The action had required a lot of mental effort though and as a result she tumbled on the ground as she hit it. Finally managing to halt her roll after half a dozen rotations, she got up and looked at Rikuyo.
"I admit that was a good move." She casually spoke to the redhead as if they weren't trying to kill each other moments before.
Darcy Hugh
Darcy smirked and shook his head. She was smarter than he thought, a little. Not saying he misjudged her or anything, but he had to wonder if he would be able to kill her as easily as a vampire.
Had she been one, he would've simply shot that pretty face of hers in the instant where she reached for that money. But she wasn't a vampire, nor was she the one he was paid to kill, so there was no reason to get trigger happy.
"No need to go back and forth, cutie. You might tire your pretty legs if you strain yourself. I did say I wanted to help the poor boy, and I could use a drink. Don't worry, I'll be a good boy and keep out of your little romantic discussion, you can do as you please. I'll just hit on the prettier bartender in town and drown my sorrows." He said in japanese, his accent as thick as ever and not caring to hide even the slightest trace of snark.
Then, he turned to Shirou and bowed apologetically like a proper japanese.
"Is that alright with you, Emiya san? And sorry for leaving you out just now, I meant no inconvenience."
EMIYA SHIROU
Apparently the two didn’t think he was good enough at english to follow their conversation. Well, okay, he didn’t understand everything they said, but enough to get that Mitsuba was determined to mine him for information, and that Darcy expected her to give him what he wanted for free. It was honestly rather pointless, he was willing to share what he knew with them, but he decided to not interrupt their conversation lest he appear rude.
“Sure, that’s fine,” he said in response to both of their questions. He didn’t mind bars or the occasional drink. Hopefully they could trade information and then go their separate ways without any complications.
Shinobu
Shinobu watched as Rikuyo removed the sword from herself with a groan, after saiying something about the sword being hers she then tossed it back to the vampire. She thought about using using the sword again but decided to go for another thing instead that might surprise the redhead. Without warning the vampire charged while the sword was still in mid air, but then it was gone, the sword was suddenly gone.
Shinobu had decided to attack under the surprise of the weapon disappearing into thin air. The wounds inflicted on her by the last couple of attacks were already mostly healed and she felt like she could go on for a while still, with that in mind she flew forward yet again, continuing her relentless assault.
GAROU XIII
Garou looked up to the annoying girl and glared before snatching the bottle away from her and drinking its contents greedily. He didn't stop one second until the bottle was completely empty, only for him to let out an audibly pleased pwaaah. At least, he looked a little less mad now. He turned to the girl and frowned dully.
"I'm not giving you anything." He said flatly.
Nanashi
She blasted past the girl with incredible speed, her feet sliding against the ground as she skid to a stop. Then she let out a small sigh and turned around, to see the girl collapse harmlessly onto the ground. She was about to start trying to deal with the new guy when she noticed it.
The woman’s stomach started to writhe. Whatever that was inside of the girl was moving, pushing against the inside of the flesh, trying to get out. Nanashi’s eyes went wide with horror and shock, before she was snapped out of it by the guy screaming at her like a psycho.
“CURSING UNBORN CHILDREN? HOW VILE! YOU HAVE NO SHAME!! UNDO YOUR CURSE, YOU WITCH AND REPENT!!! OR I WILL JUDGE YOU WITH [ H O L Y D I V E R ] !”
She looked at him, with pure horror on her face before she started to yell, “I didn’t do this you moron!” She rushed over to the girl kneeled down, trying to get a feel on what was happening, thinking of a way to stop it. “My talismans are blessed, for purification; whatever is in her must REALLY not like it!”
Her eyes were focused on a girl’s stomach, clicking her tongue, trying to think of a way to calm down, or at least restrict, whatever was going crazy. She looked over to the man, “Can I get a little help?!”
Please let him have an idea. Whatever this thing was, it was probably responsible for the girl’s attack on the person. Probably at least.
That, or she put it in there herself. Which was far, far worse than the alternative.
Numina
Relentlessly, the child pushed and clawed at the boundaries imposed upon it. Numina's abdomen shifted and stretched grotesquely and the sound of breaking bones and tearing flesh could be heard, yet she remained asleep. Asleep even as baby made itself heard. A hymn of words like daggers against the mind and rasping noises that were both disorienting and unsettling. The gentle, joyful cry of her newborn as it reached the final stretch of its birth.
Annabeth
The Hunter cocked an eyebrow at him, wondering if it had something to do with the fact that she'd just gone into Ren.
Hmm...stands to reason that he'd be able to sense Nen, considering as I could see whatever energy he's got stockpiled up inside him.
Annabeth turned around and kneeled down to him with an amused look before mussing his still wet hair.
"Oh come on, you'll be fine," she assured him.
Forest
Forest replied, "I'm not a fan of garlic. Let's just say I have an adverse reaction to it and leave it at that. Let's see what they have at the Food Court. Maybe I can get some absurdly large fruit smoothie there."
She grinned at the thought and realized at the very least there could be an Orange Julius there. She gestured for him to follow her, fairly certain she knew where the Food Court was. If that failed, she would just follow her nose to the smell of fried food.
GAROU XIII
Tch. So he was dealing with one of those goody two shoes. What a pain, and just when he thought this day couldn't get any shittier. Honestly, he didn't have it in him to complain.
"I'm fine." He replied before trying to stand. To his surprise, most of his wounds seemed to have healed, altough his body didn't stop hurting like a bitch for so much. He glanced at his left side and raised an eyebrow at the sight of his arm, or rather the lack thereof. So It wasn't some shitty dream, wonderful.
Normally one would have shown concern over such a grave injury, but Garou seemed only annoyed. Then, he grinned. That wound was proof that he was alive, that he survived. He won, but it wasn't enough. He'd find that mewling bitch and make her squeal until he made her pay tenfold for his arm.
"Well, I could use a hand." He said sarcastically, not hiding his suddenly (and abruptly) better mood. "Hey, I'm hungry. Is there anywhere around here that serves decent shit?"
Jin
Jin felt a strange prescence as if he was being watched, but he couldn't see anything wrong in the kitchen so he relaxed. He then turned around and looked at the door as he heard that someone was running towards him. "Oka is that you?# he called out.
GAROU XIII
"Sure, whatever." He said nonchalantly. He looked down at his sorry rags and picked them up to check the extent of the damage. They were still damp with blood, his blood, so he did the one thing he could do.
Well, aside all the other things he could do. The bloodstains seemed to shrink and move back. The blood crawled up his body like it had taken a life of his own and collected into his mouth. It was better to not waste it after all, and besides, his clothes wouldn't reek.
"Let's go."
GAROU XIII
Garou was about to answer, but the girl then stated she didn't give a shit, thus he stopped giving one. Instead, he followed the girl quietly and nodded.
"Oi, what's your name?" He asked.
Annabeth
As the odd couple continued along, the Hunter found herself wondering what on earth he was referring to as he went along. ...and was he singing? While she had nothing to say about his singing voice, the odd levity while blindfolded was starting to make Annabeth wonder if he really was that bored already.
Thankfully, it didn't take too long to find a suitable warehouse that Ron didn't warn her away from. Bringing them inside, the Hunter looked around, thankful to find the place fairly clear for a warehouse.
Leading Ron inside, the Hunter pulled the doors shut before looking around, enhancing her eyes with Gyo as she checked for any unwanted guests. To top things off, there weren't any pesky windows letting in moonlight.
"Hmm, this seems safe," Annabeth said at last, "Okay, you can take the blindfold off now."
Shinobu
It looked like the redhead wasn't distracted by her dissappearing sword act, the vampire however continued on with her attack when she noticed that Rikuyo had started shifting yet again. Her quill like needles were retracted and her skin instead took on a reptilian looking quality nad her mouth sported razor shar teeth. The vampire reached her just as the transformation finished, this time however she fainted an attack to Riku's head before dropping low to get at her legs and disrupt her balance.
GAROU XIII
As soon as Petra brought up pizza, memories of that incident earlier resurfaced. Garou cringed and shuddered nervously for a second (not that he'd admit to such thing) and a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead.
"Um, no thanks." He said flatly.
Sakura Matou
"Oh!" She exclaimed. "Good idea, Senpai!" She pulled out her phone from her pocket quickly and unlocked it, pulling up her web browser, typing in "golden rule movie theater showings" in the search box, and, after finding what she wanted, she began intently looking through them, holding herself steady with one hand around Shirou's head.
"Hmmm…" She mulled over the choices. "Jeanne, you've never seen a movie, right?" She looked down at her new friend, so far below her right now. "What do you think about this one? Just tap the triangle button to play it." She said, handing the phone down.
EMIYA SHIROU
“Anywhere you like, as long as it’s not expensive,” he said in reply. He wasn’t familiar with most restaurant chains, having never had much interest in eating out, even when he was young.
GAROU XIII
"Fine, whatever. I don't have any cash on me though." He said with a nonchalant shrug.
Annabeth
The Hunter stared down at Ron, frowning as she found herself caught between indignation and a begrudgingly admittance that she was the one who'd said that they could do anything they wanted to. Furthermore, this did serve as evidence of his ability to think on his feet.
Or possibly an extraordinarily indecisive libido.
Keeping up the frown for a bit longer, Annabeth finally relented.
"No, but I think we've learned enough," the Hunter noted, getting up, "You're quite fit, reasonable in your hand-to-hand technique, and capable of thinking on your feet."
With that she held a hand out to him to help him back up.
"However," she continued, "Of greater interest was how your aura shifted when you threw me off. What were you feeling then?"
Rikuyo
The blonde's manouver worked, as she managed to trip Rikuyo. She was faster, however she wasn't strong enough to stagger her opponent with direct hits, so it was a wise choice. But Rikuyo didn't give up. She knew that now she could casually shrug off many of Shinobu's hits before her harder than iron skin gave up. So she planned to stonewall her, looking for a chance to catch her off guard when she attacked her head on. The redhead fell to the ground and was open to the vampire's attack, but was she really defenseless now?
Ananbeth
The Hunter considered his response for a moment, shifting into Ten as she recalled that moment.
"Not at all," Annabeth said thoughtfully, "But if it's something you can do with whatever your power is, then we should pursue it nonetheless. It happened when I landed on your back earlier and you threw me off. Perhaps you could try remembering what you felt then and see if that does anything?"
ALPHA
Alpha barely had to consider it a second before answering, both for herself and for Noel.
"We're human." She crossed her arms, defending her statement before a rebuttal. "It doesn't matter what some idiot calls us, or how we were born, we're human down from the very day we starting living like it."
Alpha got up to look out the window, anticipating the ambulance.
"And that counts for you too, Mordred. It doesn't matter how much you changed since you were born. You only ever stop being human once you stop acting like one."
For some reason, for some purpose, Alpha refused to look either of them in the eye when she said this, keeping her gaze outside. Every word, however, was heartfelt in its tone and delivery.
Noel
Noel shook her head at Alpha. "I'm not human, but I don't see a problem with that, Alpha. I'm still a person, and I'm still me. What does it matter if I'm not strictly human?"
Shinobu
Her manouver had succeded and the redhead had fallen to the ground. The vampire quickly jumped as hard as she could, flying high up into the air, further aided by her wings. When she reached a great heigth, she turned around and fell down, flapping her wings in a way as to further increase her momentum. Her fall speed now far exceeded what she could normally achieve and she was coming down, intending to smash into Rikuyo like a meteor.
Shinobu
The blond vampire slowly rose from the crater she had made, her broken bones from the impact snapping into place. "So much for a quick way to win." she said to herself before turning to the redhead.
"You still have not attacked me a single time, could it be that you are too scared?" The vampire grinned at the redhead as she said it. Always being on the offense had started to bore her and she was interested in what the redhead would do.
Oka
Oka nodded. "Yeah, of course it's me, who else would it be? And I think you should meet my pokemon, my other ones, I mean. They're not all as goodwilled as sylveon or wormy."
Shinobu
Shinobu shook her head when she heard what Rikuyo. "No I have not used it all yet. It is the fight that is growing annoyingly repetitive." It was true while she could keep this up physically, mentally was a whole other thing. Unless something changed she would probably get bored and leave. "You are not really motivating me to fight you by being so defensive."
Shinobu
The blonde merely gave an empty expression as she heard Rikuyo talk about this final form of hers. She had sort of expected this thing, so she wasn't that surprised. But it was still a somewhat silly notion. That 30 second time limit sounded like a huge handicap so the form was probably really powerful. Deciding to act on her curiosity the vampire spoke up. That sounds interesting, are you sure that is enough to beat me though?"
Shinobu
The more she heard about it the more interested in it she became, if it was stronger than the blast then it might be able to kill her. "That does sound powerful, well I am as ready as I can be." With that the vampire took a stance waiting for the redhead to make a move.
Autumn-chan
"Well, I shredded these trees trying to land," Autumn shrugged, "If that's not enough proof..."
"Regardless, we should start going." the Light cruiser began limping down the 'path' "I've had enough of this forest."
Shinobu
She watched on intensely as the redhead tranformed, at first she reverted back to human, then her skin took on a darker shade while her eyes became blue and her hair golden, she also sprouted a lion like tail. The most notable thing however was the golden aura surrounding her, electricity crackling through it. All in all it was pretty impressive. Then she was gone.
Wait.
That's fast, tooo fast.
While the vampire was only a shadow of her former self, she had still retained a vast amount of her once impressive reflexes, but this, she actually lost track of her for a moment. No matter how fast she moved in her current form the world still looked slow to her. but this was a bit too much, she had to admit. She regained sight of her again when she had crossed half the distance, the power in that fist was greater than what she actually dared take. For all her talk she wasn't actually ready to die yet.
With as much will as she could muster she started sinking into a shadow, come on faster, faster. The redhe-now blonde was closing in.
Her body was halfway in, the other blonde was only steps away. With the greatest effort she could muster, she forced her body to move faster, she could feel her muscles tearing from the strain but she ignored it. With a final push she entered it completely, sealing herself away in another dimension. Then the mighty fist came crashing down.
Oka
Oka nodded. "Yeah, of course it's me, who else would it be? And I think you should meet my pokemon, my other ones, I mean. They're not all as goodwilled as sylveon or wormy."
Jin
"I think I mentioned this city was pretty dangerous, well there's a lot of gang wars going on and the law enforcement can't really handle all of it." Jin took a breathe as he gave her another look over. "You look really cute Oka...wait your other pokemon?"
Lumen
As the little fox continued to beg Lumen felt a pang of guilt. She was way too much of a bleeding heart for this. The Patchwork turned away from the creature and looked around to make sure no one was watching before discreetly lifting a red hand to her face and biting down hard. She repressed the urge to flinch as golden ichor flowed from the wound and picked up the small chunk of flesh before holding it out to the fox while keeping the wounded hand close to her chest. The wound would heal soon enough. Maybe it wasn't the smartest thing to do but it was nice enough. On second thought she probably needed to fix this niceness thing soon if she was bleeding herself for animals.
a very dark place
The vampire was breathing heavily despite having no actual physical need to do so. She had actually lost sight of her, if only for a moment. That shocked her but it also impressed her. The fight definitely took an interesting turn, not many could actually claim to have forced her to use this ability. As she calmed down she remembered something the redhead had told her about the transformation. "So if it only lasts for 30 seconds, then that means I have won." she mused to herself. Well it wasn't like she had cheated, she hadn't made any promises to stand still in one place after all.
After wating a few more moments the vampire resurfaced, the light of the real world greeting her once more. As she looked around the area she saw a massive crater. a short way away she saw the redhead laying on the ground, her form had reverted back to the human one, and she was raising her fist to the air looking really proud of herself.
The vampire walked over to her, while still being outside th redhead's field of vision, and then she spoke. "That was an impressive blow."
Annabeth
"Hmm...well maybe if you can find that switch again, you could learn to call up that ability at will?" Annabeth wondered, "Maybe there's more abilities you've got, for that matter. ...maybe some meditation will help?"
With that, the Hunter sat down on the cold floor of the warehouse and let the flow of her aura slow back down to Ten before slowly building up back to Ren.
"Hmm...try finding that spot you reached when you first called that power up," Annabeth said, "If anything, that might be a good place to start."
GAROU XIII
Garou smiled toothily, revealing a set of fangs. "Garou."
Shinobu
It was true, the redhead did look quite beaten up, but after the battle they'd had she couldn't blame her. She had after all been one of the strongest people she had ever faced.
The blonde vampire sat down next to Rikuyo and spoke again. "While it is true you have a lot of power, your stamina is not quite as impressive. If you were a vampire that issue would be fixed quite fast."
GAROU XIII
Garou blushed and looked away, feeling genuinely flustered and insulted by that awful mocking remark. How could someone say such things to hurt someone like that was beyond even the likes of him.
“S-shut up! There’s nothing wrong with my style. Besides, everyone knows vampires don’t actually exist. You’d have to be a complete idiot to actually believe in that shit. What’s next, the Boogeyman? Santa Klaus?”
Numina
There was one last wet tearing sound as a head bit its way through Numina's belly and tore her in two as the rest of it messily emerged. The child was humanoid in shape but was covered in light blue scales and had bulging, completely black eyes. Its webbed hands ended with sharp claws and its mouth was filled with needle teeth. But as it burst forth it wasn't concerned with either of the stranger but instead with the paper on its mother's head. With a clumsy swipe it tore the talisman off and gouged a bit of flesh off the cultist's face right before it awkwardly stumbled out of the way of the two halves and away from the fox girl.
At the same time several pale worms covered in eyes emerged from Numina's upper half and bit down on the lower one. They quickly retracted and began pulling the pieces together as needles of bone and thread made of grey sinew bound the pieces together. Where the sewing didn't occur the flesh simply melted and fused back together without any trouble it all. Then the Ascendant slowly opened her bleary eyes and tried to get her bearings.
Nanashi
Her eyes fixed on the distorting stomach, if this guy didn’t have any ideas then. Damn it was there anything she could do. All she could do was make fire, and fire would not be able to help with this thing, it was a monster IN someone.
It’s not like she could make the fire pass…
Wait.
Her eyes went wide as she looked at her hands. It was a long shot, but she could do it. She could kill this thing without killing the girl. Well, hopefully.
She closed her eyes for a moment, focusing her spiritual energy to her palms, and was about to move and place them on her distorting stomach before she heard it.
A wet sound echoed though the alleyway as a horrid smell assaulted her senses. Rotting fish, flesh, blood, pus, sewage, it was almost like a combination of all of them but at the same time worse in every way. It took everything she had to not throw up on the spot, only accomplishing that by the sight of what emerged from the girl making her freeze from the shock.
Her body trembled as she saw what emerged from it; a monster would be so simple to describe it, an abomination to lenient. Everything was wrong about it. Space bent around it, realms shifted and teared, and that was not even getting into its appearance. The scales, unnatural form. Everything was wrong about it.
Nanashi quickly scrambled to her feet and backed up, a look on her face that could only be described as shock, horror, and disgust. She quickly glanced at the woman, only to see something emerging from her flesh to stitch her back together. And a cold and horrible realization dropped like a rock in her stomach.
“Oh, Inari blessed.” She mumbled, her voice trembling and body shaking, realizing just then she had basically accelerated this thing’s emergence. And so she raised her fist and let her energy begin pooling, ready to attack at a moment’s notice.
GAROU XIII
Garou’s face slightly lit up. Santa was real!? Seriously!? He’d need to check that shit out, it was too good to be true.
Then, he chuckled to himself, snickering at the whole situation.
“Yeah, yeah. But still, vampires? Cmon, get outta here! I hope your wallet isn’t too light, because I am starving. I might just bleed you dry, think you can really handle it? ”
Shinobu
The blonde gave a laugh at her response. "I meant that I could make you into one, Most people do not particularly enjoy the fact that the sun would burn them however." The blonde vampire glanced over the redhead's body again, there were traces of blood apread out evverywhere. It made her remember the remark that had started the whole thing about wanting to taste her blood.
"I think I said earlier I would want to taste your blood sometime." The blonde suddenly remarked.
Shinobu
The blonde grinned at her respone. "We vampires are made, not born. It is usually from humans. To make one, you need to have your blood drained completely and then I would have to give you mine."
Shinobu then moved over and straddled Rikuyo's waist, looking down at her she continued speaking. "I was more interested in the taste of it than the quality....are you sure you do not mind me having it?"
Shinobu
"Hey, I was only making a suggestion, no need to be so agressive. I have only turned humans in the past so I do not actually know what would happen. My guess is that you would probably keep your powers."
The blonde then grabbed one of the redhead's arms and waved it around playfully. "You realize I am sitting on top of you and could kill you whenever I desired to right? You could learn to be more polite Rikuyo."
Shinobu
"Hmm...let us so if you can beat me without using that final form then, but only if I can have your blood when you are feeling better. I do not really feel like feeding on you right now anyways." Shinobu gave her a look over to see what condition she was in. "Do you need any help?"
Annabeth
The Hunter sat there in silence, waiting as she focused on the flow of her aura. From Ron's silence, he seemed to at least have some idea about how meditation went. As the seconds ticked on, Annabeth found herself wondering if Ron was starting to figure it out after all. The more time passed the more certain it seemed until finally Annabeth was sure that he'd reached some inner epiphany regarding the nature of his-
"Any advice?" he finally asked after a few minutes of that, eye still shut. "Talk me through it or, something? Cause I can't seem to turn it off."
...fuck.
Restraining the urge to sigh, the Hunter pondered the matter for a bit before an idea occurred to her seemingly out of nowhere. Granted, it was an idea formed under the assumption that his power was anything like Nen, which could very well be entirely wrong. Then there was the slight matter of the possibility of injury if her control slipped for even a moment, if not from her own Nen, then from the rebound of whatever power he was trying to wrangle.
...No progress without risk, it seems.
"Okay, I have a slightly risky idea," Annabeth said, "Just hold still."
With that, the Hunter focused in on herself for all of an instant before Annabeth let the aura flow from her, gently enveloping an area around her encompassing everything within a ten-meter radius, with the Hunter at the center. Enveloping Ron, the Hunter focused herself into complete and utter calmness, letting the emotion filter into her Nen and flow through the air around her, reducing the distractions outside with the feeling of the gentle warmth enveloping all within the confines of Annabeth's En.
"Okay, there we go," the Hunter said at last, "That's my aura surrounding you. A little technique of mine. If your power is anything like mine, which it might be, given that I was able to see it, you should be able to feel it more clearly now. Try to find the core of it."
Sakagami KenzoAKATSUKI
Kenzo smiled earnestly, genuinely touched by her praise. Perhaps it was because of his craving, or the fact that she reminded him of her, but the child had already grown on him. There was only one thing left to settle.
“What will you do now, Akatsuki?” He asked calmly, but with a carefree tone.
Jin
Haunter really looked creepy as he was floating around and that mischeivous smile of his promised trouble, Jin just had to make sure it was directed at him and all would be good. "So you said you had some more?"
Jin
"He...he's not that that little." Jin got out as he saw the form of the latest Pokemon Oka had pulled out. Those balls were rather intruiging, they must have been utilizing some pretty advanced space-time Ars to work. He wondered for a moment what a place with the capacity to mass produce something like that would look like. "Those pokeballs sure are advanced, being able to store something bigger than them inside.
Jeanne
"That looked pretty amazing...all the lights and the machines and...." Jeanne trailed commenting on what she had seen in the trailer. She finally stopped after a while having to catch her breathe. "So where can we see it?" The saint asked curious about the place that would show it. Then something that Shirou said grabbed her attention. "Wait...Episode 1? There's more of them?"
Forest
Forest had her large Classic Orange Julius and she sipped on the contents in the cup that was possibly the size of a Star Destroyer. It was almost sickly sweet, but they had been a guilty pleasure for the blond vampire since the 80's when she had first come across one in California on a job. Given her love for citrus, she couldn't resist trying one. Of course, the recipes and ownership had changed over the decades, and even though they weren't the same like they were over thirty years ago, she still enjoyed them.
Part of her nagged that she should have waited for Petra. Or given her a cell phone number or something, but the girl had ran off without saying why she had ran off.
Which means, I get to talk to Gadreel first.
"So, I take it this 'Nexus' is a locale where the appearance of someone unfamiliar with it is... well, familiar? I confess, I had not heard of it until my arrival."
Forest sighed and said, "Yes, but it's a lot more complicated than that. My explanation is probably going to be super Cliff Note's edition and of the suck, but I'll try."
She grabbed a napkin and folded it until it formed a pocket and sat it up right at their table. She grabbed a few more napkins and put them around the pocket she had formed. "Okay, let's say this pocket is Nexus and these other napkins are other dimensions or world lines if you will. Every so often someone or something will," she reached over and tore a piece off one of the napkins and put it in the pocket, "Get separated from it's dimension and sucked to the Nexus. No one knows how or why, but it's completely at random."
She tore more bits from each napkin and put them in the pocket. "So this Nexus of worlds, hence the name Nexus City, has a menagerie of inhabitants from creatures that would give Lovecraft sweats to vampires that sparkle from that bloody teen romance series. This also means everything that you ever read or heard about, within reason, I've never seen a xenomorph or anything not from 'Earth' here mind you, lives here."
She fold the pocket shut and sighed. "Also Nexus is apparently like Hotel California, once you enter you can never leave, and believe me I've tried. What's really weird is what people are brought with when they're sucked here. Some poor blokes only have the clothing on their back; at least I got lucky and had all of my assets and home leave with me.
"Just this place is rather merciless. That's all. And I didn't mean to get so maudlin."
Annabeth
The Hunter considered his response for a moment, holding on to the feeling of calmness even as she saw the flickers in his aura.
"Hmm..." the Hunter pursed her lips in contemplation, weighing the possible benefits of blindly pursuing a lead like that against the possible consequences before deciding that it would probably be worth it, "Well...try focusing on that feeling again. Take it, let it flow through you, but don't let it overwhelm you. Fair warning, this might be a bit hard. It's fine if you don't get it right the first time around."
Jin
900? how does 900 fit in that bag? Jin looked at the bag incredulously, not really believeing what Oka had said. "Train you say....how long does that take and did you train all....900 of them?" Jin asked as he glanced at the bag.
Lumen
"I'm Lumen and if you want to get something to eat I-" The Patchwork was interrupted by the arrival of a redhead who had a lot more energy than she had the ability to deal with. She fell silent and tossed the chunk of flesh away instead of saying or doing anything and hoped the stranger would leave soon. At least the fox girl was somewhat polite. This new person was just too loud and direct. Like a more obtrusive Greyskull.
Shiro
Shiro turned to face the newcomer. "Yes, I'm real, thanks." Shiro nodded sarcastically at the newcomer. "Quite the discerning eye you've got there." She gave her a bit of applause and turned back to Lumen. "I'd love to get something to eat!" She smiled at Lumen, trying to restore the nice woman's cheer.
EMIYA SHIROU
Shirou sat down beside Mitsuba, briefly scanning the menu before deciding to go with a chicken ramen stir fry. Darcy sat on the far side of the table and promptly set his head down in an effort to sleep. The tension between the two was palpable, and the freelance magus couldn’t help but wonder what reason the two would have that made them stick around each other.
“So, what was it you wanted to know?” He asked while handing the menu to their server. It must be quite a bit, if she expected it to take the whole meal.
Jin
Jin took the the ball from Oka and looked at it. It was completely round and colored black-yellow on the upper part and white on the part below. in the middle of the front was what looked like a button. Well that made sense, having more balls than pokemon makes sense. "Do you just throw these at pokemon?"
Rider
Rider could tell from Shirou's tone that he was not at-all enthusiastic about the movie. Nevertheless, and much to Rider's relief, he provided no objection to the choice. Jeanne, meanwhile, was obivously entranced by the setting, babbling on about how amazing it had looked. Eventually, she stopped for a moment and composed herself, before asking where they could go to watch the film, obviously still not used to the wonders of the modern era.
Then, picking up on something Shirou had said, she asked about the series of movies, and how many there were. Rider was about to answer but, before she could, Sakura spoke up, giving an unfortunately-outdated answer.
"Yeah, there's six of them. They're all really really cool", she said, demonstrating her enthusaism for the series, before continuing to point out that watching the movie in English would be a new experience for her.
Despite Sakura's enthusiasm, Rider couldn't help but feel obliged to correct her on the number of movies. Of course, not wanting to upset her master, she was as gentle about it as possible.
"Actually, Sakura, Disney bought Lucasfilm and they made three sequels. So, there were nine movies made eventually. Plus another three spin-offs. I don't know if they'd have them here, though, I'm not sure exactly how the Nexus even gets films from our world...", she said, gently and with a smile on her face.
"And, hmm, I've never seen the film in English either, so it'll be a new experience for me too, to watch it in the original language. We've always watched the Japanese version before", she continued, clearly enthusiastic about the film.
Kuro
The homunculus found herself tumblling through the sky. With no idea of how she had started falling. One moment she had been running through the town, the other she found herself falling. From the looks of it the time of day was different somehow. Her uprupt fall though was halted by an even more abrupt landing. A landing on top of something soft. Looking down Kuro saw that she had landed on top of a person, a girl, no a woman a fair bit taller than her. Upon further study the woman appeared to be blonde and red skinned? That was certainly odd and is that dragon traits? Kuro quickly jumped up at that. "Who are you?"
EMIYA SHIROU
Shirou frowned at Mitsuba’s description of the person she was looking for. Nexus city was massive, and didn’t run short of “vigilantes”, good and bad. There could be several people who fit that description. That said, there was only one person he knew of who fit the bill.
“I do know of one person it could be. Her name is Forest, and she’s a vampire,” he said, trying to hide an uneasy expression by sipping his green tea. “I can’t tell you if it’s really her, but she’s the only person I know it could be.”
Shirou hadn’t seen the vampire since they parted ways after he reunited with Saber. He still didn’t get her at all, she was a vampire, but didn’t seem much like the Dead Apostles he had fought back in his own world. Then his mind shifted to what had happened after their fight on the rooftop, and he couldn’t will away the light pink that dusted his cheeks.
Kuro
The weird looking woman looked to be in pain, commenting on her poor head. Kuro relaxed as the woman didn't appea to be an immediate threat despite her appearance. she then skipped closer to the blonde and looked up at her. "Oh right I landed on you that might be why your head hurts." She said with a grin on her face.
Kuro
So the blonde lady wants to know who I am, is she just curious or does she have other motives? The white haired girl thought as she looked at the person in question. Deciding that giving her name wouldn't be too much of a problem she answered the woman's question. " I'm Chloe von Einzbern, but you can call me Kuro." She said with a voice that was so cheerful it almost sounded fake. She then continued with her earlier question. "So...who are you?"
GAROU XIII
“Never heard of it. Sure, let’s go.” He replied with poorly concealed eagerness, grinning to show off his shiny teeth once more. It seemed he really liked to do that.
Theodore
Theodore observed the unfolding scene, eating his sandwitch. If he had to rate it so far, this whole ordeal stood somewhere inbetween passable and cringeworthy. Still, there didn't seem to be anything more interesting happening at the moment, at least in his vicinity.
His struggle was very much like a fat child bored to death by a TV rerun, but too lazy to reach for the remote and change the channel. Thus, Theodore had no choice but to sit there and watch, how cruel.
And then, the woman's belly began to bulge and swell in an outlandish fashion, as if something threatened to burst out. How quaint, something even he did not expect. He was intrigued, and wanted to see what would happen and those two would do next.
Perhaps leaving the remote alone wasn't such a bad idea after all.
"Interesting." He said absentmindedly inbetween bites.
Kuro
"It's not that odd, I've heard a few weird ones before so don't worry." She said with the same fake sounding cheerfulness.
The homunculus took a quick look around the area to see if she could recognize anything. To her slight worry she didn't. What she could confirm however was her earlier feeling that it wasn't the same time of day anymore. "There's something strange going on here. Before I was falling it was afternoon, now it's suddenly before noon."
Lumen
This mooching was beginning to get ridiculous. A fox was one thing. Offering food to the fox girl that had revealed herself to be a shapeshifter was just a continuation of that. She was not going to give handouts to every stranger that walked up asking for food. "Can you help pay for the meal? I'm not going to feed every stranger out of my own pockets."
Shiro
Shiro's ears drooped at Lumen's question, and her tail sunk low. "I don't have any money…" She mumbled sadly. "I'm sorry…"
Kuro
Wait, another reality? That can't people. People don't just get randomly tranported over to other realties. So she asked Mordred about where she was, sounding more disturbed this time. "Another world huh...so what's this place called?"
GAROU XIII
Tch, nosy brat. Garou gave the girl a sour look and smirked.
"I just asked her a few questions about the Elites and shit. Dumbass bitch apparently got kicked out or something, which was so fucking sad I couldn't help but talk shit. She punched me like a retarded cannonball for all my troubles, so I bit back. Damn poser, somehow got the best of me. Cheap bitch." He complained annoyingly, spitting at the cheap bitch part.
His arm, his pride, he'd make sure to make her pay for them a thousandfold. He'd cave her face seven feet deep and make her eat the dirt, hold her by the throat and have her squeal for mercy like a skewered pig. He'd make her regret ripping him off not taking that chance to kill him. And then, after he was done tearing her to bits, he would call the cops and jail her saggy fat ass.
If there was any ass to jail after he kicked it to death.
Garou looked at his arm again (or rather the lack thereof), chuckled and shook his head as if disappointed. "Jeez, looks like I have to get stronger huh?"
Kuro
Nexus city did actually sound a bit silly. Kuro wasn't really sure what she meant about the city being a pain in the ass, but from the sound of Mordred's voice it couldn't be too pleasant. The blonde then offered to take to either a KFC or a McDonald's, and even to buy clothes for her of all things. "Mcdonald's do sound like a better choice, but are you sure they'll serve you if you....look like that." Kuro finished saying while looking at her not so human features.
Kuro
Kuro looked on shocked as Mordred seemingly started transforming into a more human form, she was even getting normal clothes back. "That was totally a transformation, I'm not blind." Kuro said in response to what was happening.
Darcy Hugh
A dark aura of grief, despair and bitter defeat loomed over the sleeping(?) Darcy. How the hell was it that easy? He didn't even expect much intel from him, he was just planning to use him a bit. What a fucking coincidence...
And that dumbass screwed it up completely!! Was that idiot going to let him go off without asking him about the important thing? You know, her location!? He might be the only person in town who could get them to a lead, and she'd waste this opportunity like that. There was no way in hell he'd let him get mauled by a dragon before he'd spill the beans on everything he needed.
"Wait!"
EMIYA SHIROU
Shirou was at the door when a not-so-asleep Darcy suddenly called out for him to wait. Had the man only been pretending to be asleep? He couldn’t imagine why the priest would feel the need, but he stopped and turned to him regardless.
Darcy Hugh
Darcy internally sighed with relief. He got up and stretched for a bit, yawning like he just woke up. "It's dangerous to go alone. I'm coming with ya."
Kuro
It seems like Mordred was tired for some reason, judging by the state of her clothes she had probably been fighting earlier. The transformation wasn't a transformation but illusion magic, well she had revelaed she could do some form of magecraft. "I see, I guess that explains it then." She then turned and looked around but couldn't see an Mcdonald's close to them. "So do you know where the Mcdonald's is?"
Oka Kurosawa
Oka and Jin, after a short (by Oka's standards) walk arrived at a vacant lot in a crummy looking neighborhood. "This looks good." Oka said. "Maybe we'll even find some trubbish." She turned to face Jin, and held out a pokeball in each hand. "Which one would you rather use, Wormy or Sylveon?"
Jeanne
Jeanne's excitement did not abate as they went into the room where the movie would be shown. As they got their seats Jeanne ended up next to Shirou with Sakura on the side of him, Rider was the farthest from her on the other side of Sakura. Jeanne got a bit worried as she heard Sakura admit that she might get scared and that she would get Shirou's help with that. "Is it that scary" She asked looking a little worried.
After that the movie started. The beginning was pretty interesting with the intrigue surrounding the Trade Federation and the hooded man they were working with. What followed was an exciting battle between the ambassadors of the Republic and the droids. They eventually escaped to the planet where they rescued the queen and brought her to the capital planet, but not before going to a desert planet where they had a really exciting race. A bit into the movie Jeanne's hand crawled over the seat and landed on Shirou's thigh and started stroking it softly for a short while.
Oka Kurosawa
Oka and Jin, after a short (by Oka's standards) walk arrived at a vacant lot in a crummy looking neighborhood. "This looks good." Oka said. "Maybe we'll even find some trubbish." She turned to face Jin, and held out a pokeball in each hand. "Which one would you rather use, Wormy or Sylveon?"
Jin gave her a weird look as she told him the name of the pokemon that was supposed to lurk here. "Trubbish.....no wait don't even tell me." Jin then looked at the pokeballs that she was holding out to him and answered her. "I'll take Sylveon then, if that's okay with you."
Forest
That does comfort me. Quite a bit. For multiple reasons. Just normally I'm not so sloppy about blurting out my weaknesses.
"Not breathing is a great boon," Forest said smiling back, "Now for a plan . . . Admittedly, most of my plans involve doing things the American way. Gratuitous amounts of violence and firearms. You need a place to stay. I have a bloody ton of room."
I even have a 'Cloak of Darkness' that lets me walk out in the daylight even though it makes me look like a scary black fog so . . . wearing it out in the open can be dicey. I should be able to wear it and drive.
Kuro
As the tanned girl inspected the burger her smile brightened a bit. "I guess it's adequate, good job." She said while giving Mordred a thumbdsup. the Mcdonald's they were in was fairly crowded, right next to them was a couple discussing about moving a home. Kuro didn't really listen in that much on their conversation and only heard snippets really. "You should cheer up, It's not every day you get to treat me after all."
Gadreel
"My preferences lay with more subtle approaches," the exile stated, before chuckling. "Still, there is a certain... fascinating quality to, as you say, 'gratuitous' methods. And with regards to lodging, it is especially appreciated."
That is a remarkably convenient article you have access to.
Forest
I just literally got it like two hours ago. He wanted me to be his guide to the Nexus. He enchanted my duster and he thought my super excitement and thankfulness was me apparently coming onto him . . . But . . . he's literally a Skeleton Dude so . . . And again, I'm inserting my foot into my head.
Metaphorically speaking. Even though I can get my foot behind my head.
"What can I say, the 80's were probably my favorite decade of the 20th century. However, I've never been really good at being subtle," Forest replied with a shrug before taking another sip of her confection.
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo kept smiling gently, almost as if oblivious to the child’s tears. It was anything but that. They say that dogs only smile when under extremely stressful situations, and that could not hold any truer at this moment. It hurt, breathing, looking at her, speaking…
And yet, he answered calmly, completely detaching himself from the situation in order to make the pain stop.
"I would have eaten her and let her become one with me. That way, her death would not have been a meaningless act of violence, and perhaps that way I could buy a little more time. Then, I would have taken her soul and impregnated a sword with it. That way, she would not have to suffer the loneliness of Tasogare even in death. As for her bones, I would have given them a proper burial under a peach tree. Does that answer satisfy you, Akatsuki?”
GAROU XIII
Garou shook his head.
"Nah. They just piss me off, going around playing hero with their hypocritical justice. In the end, they only care about those they want to save. They're no better than scum littering the streets. I'm not going to stand for that shit."
He seemed grave for a second, then he looked down and nearly spat.
"In this world, it's kill or be killed."
Lumen
The divine woman waved away the concerns of the kitsune without an issue. "Don't worry about it Shiro. I offered food to you in the first place. It would be rude if I expected you to pay for it."
Then Lumen gave the other girl a hard look. If she was going to give this girl free food she might as well make it an unfair deal. "How about this, you said you were brawling with a friend, right? Well, I'm a bit bored right now. If you can hurt me once you'll earn your meal. That's all you need to do."
Forest
I just literally got it like two hours ago. He wanted me to be his guide to the Nexus. He enchanted my duster and he thought my super excitement and thankfulness was me apparently coming onto him . . . But . . . he's literally a Skeleton Dude so . . . And again, I'm inserting my foot into my head.
Metaphorically speaking. Even though I can get my foot behind my head.
"What can I say, the 80's were probably my favorite decade of the 20th century. However, I've never been really good at being subtle," Forest replied with a shrug before taking another sip of her confection.
Shiro
Shiro reached into her bag and threw a handful of petals at Rikuyo, all of them sticking to her. Not a single one hit the ground. "Hey, hey, no need for violence!" She smiled cheerfully, but exuding an intense presence that anyone even slightly sensitive to spirits would be able to feel instantly. She rushed over and grabbed Rikuyo faster than a human being could possibly move.
"You're drained, there's no way you're beating her like this. I'll bet you couldn't even hit me!" She flightily retreated, petals daintily drifting around her as if there was a cool breeze blowing them slowly through the air.
Lumen
Lumen gently waved her hand towards the kitsune in a placating gesture. While she could sense whatever pressure the girl was exerting it wasn't anything to be worried about. Probably. "Don't worry about it so much, Shiro. This isn't really a fight. It's not like I want to hurt her. The challenge is just to see if she can hurt me, and there aren't a lot of things that arethat dangerous to me. It'll be fine."
EMIYA SHIROU
“You’re sure?” He asked the priest, a skeptical look on his face. “You’re not going to try to find Forest?”
Before Darcy had a chance to answer, Mitsuba chewed him out. Shirou couldn’t decide if their mutual irritation was actual hate or if they were tsundere as fuck. Either way, he could definitely live without the distraction.
“I appreciate the thought, but I can handle myself. You don’t have to look out for me.”
Darcy Hugh
Darcy smiled smugly at the girl before bursting into laughter. Quite the feisty one… and yet she still didn’t get it.
“HAW HAW HAW HAW HAW HAW!! I see you both don’t understand a thing. Very well, let me enlighten you!!”
A blazing starfire lit in his eyes, manly passion that none could subdue. He posed dramatically and roared in defiance to the girl’s accusations with a blazing fire.
“YES, I AM A PERVERT!! WHEREVER THERE ARE PANTIES I WILL APPEAR!! BUT BEFORE THAT, I AM A MAN OF GOD!! AND AS A MAN, I CANNOT TOLERATE THAT A CREATURE SO VILE AND HEATHEN WOULD ENDANGER A DARLING, NOR CAN I IGNORE A PLEA FOR HELP!! BE IT BIG GIRLS, LITTLE GIRLS, SISTERS, NIECES, COUSINS, WIVES, WIDOWS, NUNS OR CELIBATES… I WILL SHIELD THEM WITH MY OWN BODY IF I MUST!!!! IT IS MY DUTY, NAY, MY CALLING TO PROTECT ALL CUTE GIRLS IN THIS CITY NO MATTER WHAT!! I SIMPLY CANNOT TOLERATE SUCH AN UNGODLY THING, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!”
Well, he didn't lie.
Forest
The vampire chuckled and sent back, Oh that "handsome tree man" is literally just bones. A woman who we just met gave him that cover so he wouldn't stand out as badly as a living skeleton with a voice from a Saturday Morning Cartoon. You know, back when they showed Saturday morning cartoons. Super sweet though, and very excitable and adorable because of it.
"Well, I'm not discounting every other decade that came before and after it, just some of my favorite things happened during the 80's. Like Evil Dead 2. Don't get me wrong, there was a bunch of hogwash happening as well. Reganomics was all sorts of special. The less said about what happened in the Balkens the better. Oh, and day-glo, but there was a lot of good to be had too," Forest said with a shrug.
Kuro
Blondie just kept on talking, it was almost like she fancied herself a hero. The leeches hah, is she talking about dead apostles now? As she finished her burger the blonde confirmed her thoughts by saying undead was one of her two specialities. The white haired girl didn't miss that she had left out what the second one was supposed to be. Is she hiding something? Or is the second one something embarrassing. That wouldn't be surprising with how much she was bragging.
Kuro narrowed her eyes and stood up as she asked the blonde a question that was on her mind. "Do you even know how to fight blondie? With how much you're bragging I'm having doubts here."
Gadreel
A ... living skeleton? Was he cursed in some fashion? the exile thought back with some measure of unease at the notion. The human soul was meant to have a long and prosperous existence, a life of challenge and triumph, before it would be given the opportunity to reincarnate and repeat the process a little wiser, a little more potent. The end result was for mankind to fulfill their potential, and to assume their inheritance as the heirs of the Creator.
To linger as a skeleton with no end in sight was... well, Gadreel supposed that as long as the means to achieve this unnatural longevity did not come from the tainted horrors beyond the universe that he had no mandate to force the cycle of incarnations upon it. He had no mandate to do anything except protect humanity, in the end.
Before he could reply to Forest's spoken statement his ears picked up on the words of the young ladies seated at another nearby table. A specialist in destroying the undead? A rather belligerent one, if her boasting was anything to go on. Gadreel quietly reached over to place a finger against Forest's lips, silencing any potential outrage or displays of dismay she might engage in before having a moment to process it. With her admittedly preference for bombastic solutions to situations it was best not to take chances.
I believe we should continue to behave in a casual manner, he thought at her, smiling to offset the severity of his suggestion. Unless we would prefer to draw the attention of our culinary neighbors.
Forest
Forest shrugged and replied through their link, It may have been self-inflicted, or a by-product for the dark forces he was tapping into . . .
"But maybe I shouldn't worry too much, maybe there will be brighter future ahead of me. See, I don't think I reached my limits yet. I will train, and I will be the one who will have the last laugh. All monsters that prowl the night should better watch themselves!"
Forest felt herself stilling and she gritted her teeth as she continued to hear the wanna be Van Helsing - Or was that Buffy because she's a girl? No, Buffy never hated vampires . . . continue her boast.
"Not that I'm doing particularly bad at it now, I've eradicated my fair share of human eating corpses and goddamn leeches. Just call me if you need help, I'll handle it like a pro." The fannybawbag got slightly more enthusiastic, "If we run into one this night, I can show you how it's done, Kuro. Undead are after all one of my two specialties after all. No matter if it's arcade game or reality, I have knack for beating their sorry asses."
Then Gadreel reached across the table and laid a finger on her lips. Indigo eyes widened and Forest felt some of the knee-jerk anger dissipate as she registered the feeling of his warm finger - there was a callus that was resting against her lower lip, a contrast compared to the smoother skin above it. Her mind stated to fire at once and she inhaled needlessly, which made his scent, which was the bipolar opposite of unpleasant, fill her nose.
Good plan, she thought back.
Then she heard a Japanese-accented voice say, "Do you even know how to fight blondie? With how much you're bragging I'm having doubts here."
Forest smiled at that and relaxed. Her smile turned a bit lopsided as she said to Gadreel, "That's a nice way to catch my attention."
Forest
Forest shrugged and replied through their link, It may have been self-inflicted, or a by-product for the dark forces he was tapping into . . .
"But maybe I shouldn't worry too much, maybe there will be brighter future ahead of me. See, I don't think I reached my limits yet. I will train, and I will be the one who will have the last laugh. All monsters that prowl the night should better watch themselves!"
Forest felt herself stilling and she gritted her teeth as she continued to hear the wanna be Van Helsing - Or was that Buffy because she's a girl? No, Buffy never hated vampires . . . continue her boast.
"Not that I'm doing particularly bad at it now, I've eradicated my fair share of human eating corpses and goddamn leeches. Just call me if you need help, I'll handle it like a pro." The fannybawbag got slightly more enthusiastic, "If we run into one this night, I can show you how it's done, Kuro. Undead are after all one of my two specialties after all. No matter if it's arcade game or reality, I have knack for beating their sorry asses."
Then Gadreel reached across the table and laid a finger on her lips. Indigo eyes widened and Forest felt some of the knee-jerk anger dissipate as she registered the feeling of his warm finger - there was a callus that was resting against her lower lip, a contrast compared to the smoother skin above it. Her mind stated to fire at once and she inhaled needlessly, which made his scent, which was the bipolar opposite of unpleasant, fill her nose.
Good plan, she thought back.
Then she heard a Japanese-accented voice say, "Do you even know how to fight blondie? With how much you're bragging I'm having doubts here."
Forest smiled at that and relaxed. Her smile turned a bit lopsided as she said to Gadreel, "That's a nice way to catch my attention."
GAROU XIII
Tch. He should’ve known better, there was no way she’d understand. Spouting all this goody good nonsense about justice and shit, that was his idea of a perfectly happy person. That pissed him off more than anything, but it’s not like he could do anything about it.
Not because she saved him or anything mind you, but because he didn’t have much fight left in him. It just wasn’t worth the trouble, that’s all. He wasn’t feeling indebted or anything.
“Let’s just go.” He said sourly with a sprinkle of salt.
Shiro
Shiro glared at the idiot woman angrily. She wasn't ok with that last thing she'd just said. The bit about mugging people for money and food.
"That's wrong. You're wrong." Shiro sniffed at her. "In fact, your entire existence is wrong." The playfulness that she had been showing was now completely gone from her. "What even are you? And why should I let you roam free, if you're just going to go around and hurt someone, maybe even kill them, just because it's vaguely convenient for you?"
Kuro
"So you want to drag this 'kid' with you in the middle of the night. What a great adult you're being blondie." Kuro walked around the table as she said this until she was standing next to where Mordred was sitting. She looked at the blonde with a serious expression before she continued. "You're just to afraid to do anything, that's the truth isn't it?"
Gadreel
The small one, charmingly dark of skin and white of hair, appeared to be some form of agitator. At this rate her companion would be provoked to disprove her statements, and this could well lead to rash behavior. It would be prudent, he thought to himself, to vacate the premises in an unassuming fashion lest they become the targets.
Perhaps we had best take our confections elsewhere? The company is becoming rather aggressive, if I must say so myselfGadreel suggested, averting his eyes toward the larger forum of the humans' mall. There it would be more difficult for such miscreants to initiate hostilities amid the crowding masses, and from the sound of them they had not the ill character necessary to cast the humans aside. This was from an admittedly small sample of their characters, but if he had faith in anything it was that human nature was essentially good.
Even with all of the awful things they did to one another.
So, the exile moved his finger aside and brought it down to one of Forest's hands, and took up what remained of his milkshake in the other. "Now then, I believe we were investigating a rather intriguing cosmetics store before..."
Forest
"Oh, come on. You'll have to wait until the night. I won't show off here in the damn food department unless some bold and foolish evildoer picks up a fight with us. Though I really don't feel like fighting now. Last time time I was hanging out in a restaurant some white haired moron with more power than brains fought me and my buddies."
The blond gritted her teeth. She thought to herself, It's as almost as if she wants to pick a fight or something. Bloody fannybawbag must be daft. Completely daft . . .
"So you want to drag this 'kid' with you in the middle of the night. What a great adult you're being blondie." The girl with the Japanese accent said and Forest heard rustling of movement, she couldn't see anything because her back was turned, "You're just to afraid to do anything, that's the truth isn't it?"
Admittedly, Forest had to admire the kid's snark, even though she was potentially egging this Mordred character on.
Wait . . . this . . . that name. Is this Saber's kid?
She inhaled deeply. There was no trace of Saber in the area, and nothing even remotely like her either. However Gadreel's scent was more than a little distracting. As was his finger on her lip, which was making her stomach do those delightful nervous flip-flops that she wasn't quite sure how to respond to.
Perhaps we had best take our confections elsewhere? The company is becoming rather aggressive, if I must say so myself, Gadreel sent to her, looking towards the mall.
Then, he moved his finger from her lips and to her hand before taking it. He grabbed his milkshake with the other as he said, "Now then, I believe we were investigating a rather intriguing cosmetics store before..."
Forest felt another flutter as she took his hand and flashed him a somewhat nervous smile and nodded. "I still didn't get my eyeliner," she said with a chuckle. "Then . . . would you like to go get some real food?"
She quickly looked away and added, "If you want."
Jin
He smiled through her explanation, they sounded really useful and having a pet that could spray out ice might come in handy. He was surprised though for a moment when she suddenly raised herself on her toes like a ballerina and gave him a peck on his cheek.
Reacting quickly he pressed her body towards him before she had time to go down. His lips met her as he gave her a deep kiss, trying to get his tongue into her mouth. Both of his hands went down her back until they reached her butt. Grabbing hold off it he squuezed it thoroughly, kneading it between his fingers.
Jin
He was breathing more heavily now. That feels really good he thought at Oka's hand. He grinded against it to make it feel better. After doing so for a brief moment he pulled away from her. "We should continue this later, don't worry it will be so much better for you."
Lumen
Huh. Well Lumen couldn't say that the line of thought wasn't interesting although the tension was getting a bit too thick for her. Unfortunately, she also had almost no idea on how to defuse this kind of situation. "I don't know about that. If you're human you seem to be pretty bad at being one. People value sacrifice and giving to others a lot as well. They also have the annoying habit of questioning things they shouldn't and getting mad about things they can't change. Just seeing how basic human nature and the world is and just accepting it is more like being an animal or kid I suppose?"
Shiro
Shiro's glower increased in intensity to critical levels, yet she didn't say anything more. She rushed over to Rikuyo at maximum speed and smacked her to the ground. "What should I do with you?" She asked a rhetorical question.
Kuro
Troll, did she just call her a troll? Blondie is such a meanie, she was lucky she had bought food for her or else unpleasant things would have happened. As she fumed over this the white haired girl subconciously followed Mordred to the table where she had heard people talking about the 80's. They looked like they were about to leave. Before they could do so however Mordred challanged the man to an arm wrestling contest to show off her strength or something. As she got close to them she noticed one thing, he was really tall and built too, so Blondie's planned to beat him. Like that would happened, she couldn't help but grin as she imagined the result of it. "There's no way you can beat him, just look at him, he could probably wrestle a bear." Kuro said while looking at Mordred.
Gadreel
"Well," the exile began with a smile, "it certainly has been too long since I had more than just a milkshake. A proper meal would be quite agreeable now."
Before he could draw Forest's arm into his and walk away, however, he was approached by the taller of the two young ladies who had been seated adjacent to them not long ago. He considered his would-be challenger and her regretfully youthful provocateur for a brief moment. On the one hand, she was rather belligerent and hostile - his current companion was even one of her preferred targets. On the other hand, it would not take a great deal of his time. The angel could simply defeat her in this contest of strength in short order and be on his way. In the event that she was more capable than she seemed, he would allow her the victory she craved so as to not reveal more than would be prudent about his own capabilities.
Gadreel looked to Forest for a moment, and nodded to her. "It shall only take a moment," he said as if to explain his concession to his challenger. "And then we may continue as we were."
He smiled and nodded to both of the young ladies, each in turn. "I accept your challenge. Before we begin, may I inquire as to the names of the fine ladies before me?"
After that it would be simply a matter of sitting down at the appropriate table and setting their arms up for this.
Forest
Forest bit the inside of her cheek when Mordred challenged Gadreel to arm wrestling so she could feel sure of herself or what not. Gadreel accepted. One hand if Gadreel had refused it could have caused a scene.
Part of Forest wanted him to beat the braggart. The more sensible part wanted Gadreel to throw the match just to placate her. The blond walked up behind the fallen angel and sent, If I'm introduced, please don't use my name. If she hears it she might go in full Van Helsing mode.
So, for now I'm Samantha "Sam" Axe if it comes down to it.
Aloud she said, "I don't know if I should wish you luck or face palm, love."
Lumen
There was a mounting frustration pounding in the Patchwork's head as Shiro hit the other girl and sent her to the ground. This was getting annoying. All she did was prove the other girl's point! She walked over to the foxgirl and the sound of her bare feet was the only thing she focused on instead of whatever the redhead just said. Then she gently rested her right hand on Shiro's shoulder. The touch was gentle but the appendage itself was uncomfortably hot. An unintended effect of her anger. "Hey, I think you've done more than enough. You should really consider stopping now."
Auspicious Breeze
Today's gonna be a good day, Auspicious Breeze thought to herself with a smile as she strapped on her pair of bracers. Lightly colored bronze, decorated with la.. lapis... lapis something. Something blue and pretty that her mistress, the sorcerer-princess Radiant Cataclysm, told her would go really well with her eyes! Well, it'll be good after I ask her what the second word in that is. Lapis something!
She heard the last snap as her bracer went on, and then let go of her arm to run her fingers through her short hair. The former gladiator was really proud of the hair she'd been given. Just long enough to give her mistress something to run her pretty nails through, not long enough for someone to grab and tug at in a fight! She took a look at the mirror on the bureau, tilted her head from side to side, and nodded in satisfaction.
"Alright then! Collar on, bands on, bracers on, hair is done..." she mumbled to herself out loud, taking another moment to admire the tan skin of her face. The only thing marring it now were the tattoos along the sides, but they were pretty light so it wasn't bad. Besides, the tattoos were a symbol of her connection with her mistress' household now. Another thing to be proud of!
Her breezy (heh, breezy) white clothes only really covered what they needed to. It was a sign of her status, now, that the Solar Exalt didn't have to cover her body up and wear a mask anymore. She could show herself off, arms and legs, neck and face, belly and back, like all the sorcerers did. Sure, they were mostly... not nice, but she had to play nice with them because her mistress was nice, and it wouldn't be all that nice of her to make things harder for her yet, right? She hadn't figured out the right people to punch to make things better yet.
Besides, she really liked looking beautiful like they did. Not like before, when she was... Auspicious Breeze shook her head, getting rid of those pictures in stuck in it. Her mistress' magic had made her lovely, made her look as perfect as she felt after being Chosen by the Sun. She hadn't been that scaly thing in over a year now. A year with her mistress, a year keeping her safe, a year punching the sneaky slaves and monkey-demons of Radiant Cataclysm's rivals. Breaking the backs of soul-eating pointy-eared faeries who really shouldn't be as pretty as they were.
The Solar closed her eyes and focused on the power lurking within her waiting to be tapped. It was like feeling her blood as it moved, or something. Not that she bled anymore, but, well she had a point with this comparison and ahaha thinking about it made Breeze smile a little. She felt like she could do anything as she gently tensed her muscles; felt like victory.
She took a deep breath through her nose, smile growing on her face as she reveled in her power, before freezing. Auspicious Breeze took a sniff of the air to check if the stinky smell wasn't just her passing gas (how embarrassing! Good thing mistress isn't here). No, it didn't smell like that... ugh. It was pretty nasty, though. And the sounds, it was a lot louder now! She took a moment to refocus her hearing and smelling so they wouldn't get overwhelmed, a comforting rush of essence helping her 'get' it all.
Then she opened her eyes and found herself staring at a brick wall. "... huh? Wait, this isn't anywhere in my mistress' tower. Where am I?"
She took in the long, dead ended tunnel of brick and concrete she was in. There was a cloudy sky above, cold air all around and sending goosebumps to her skin, when her ears picked up the familiar sounds of a fight! She could wonder about what just happened after, but if someone was fighting she needed to be there to help! Or punch them all. One of those. That might actually count as helping.
Once she took care of that, then she would get back to Radiant and they could figure out what happened together.
She sprinted down the strange alley until she reached its end, and came to a skidding stop that put some strain on her sandals. Auspicious Breeze took in the sight: Three ladies, obviously fighting, and a bunch of pink flower petals everywhere! And they looked so strange! Obviously mutants, but that was nothing weird. The weird thing was how pretty they all were.
Today is a weird day.
"Hey!" she shouted at them after a second of watching, her hands clenched at her side. "I don't know what's going on, but cute girls like you shouldn't be fighting each other like this!"
Shiro
Shiro whirled around to face Lumen with the dexterity of a fox, her shoulder slipping free from Lumen's grasp as if it had been greased. She scowled at Lumen. "Why are you protecting her? She's clearly too stupid to understand that hurting other people for no good reason isn't allowed! Shiro stomped her foot, and her sandles shattered the asphalt, creating a small clould of dust beneath her foot. "I'm not going to let her-"
Shiro stopped midsentence and her ears perked up.
Someone was coming.
She jumped back, away from Lumen, ready for any agressive moves from her. Keeping a wary eye on her, she looked to the alley where the newcomer was appearing from.
"Hey!" she shouted at them after a second of watching, her hands clenched at her side. "I don't know what's going on, but cute girls like you shouldn't be fighting each other like this!"
Shiro frowned at her. She hated it that people didn't understand what she was in this new world. But too many people could prove problematic. She'd rather not fight so many people with unknown powers at the same time. She sighed, then ran over to the attractive young woman and began to sniff at her, looking at her with curiosity. This woman was odd too! She smelled like the summer air. Maybe a hint of dew from a field? After a few whiffs, Shiro nodded at her and smiled. "You smell like a good person."
I'll have to hunt the madwoman down later, I guess. With her scent it shouldn't really be hard. She decided that that would be the best course of action. Lumen had shown her that she was something similar to a poisoned apple, like in that one children's tale! Hopefully this woman would be better. Her tail wagged as she awaited a responce.
Numina
The cultist's eyes snapped open as her baby hissed with a voice like the raging tide and she clumsily stood up as the scaled being crouched down behind her. Neither of them were particularly frightened of what might ensue in the next few moments but both would prefer that the reborn one be allowed to experience this world for a little while longer. With that in mind Numina held out her arms and trade to cover as much of her child as possible as it tried to retract into itself and away from the fox girl.
Nanashi
Her trembling fist stayed in the air ready to respond at a moment’s notice. But her eyes were fixed, not on the monstrosity, not on the man, but the girl that stood defending the indescribable thing. “You… you know exactly what that this is. You put it in you yourself.” She was able to force out though her grit teeth. “You know just what was just let loose on the world… ”
Her vision, it made sense now, it made far too much sense now. Impossible and horrifying, it set a deep sense of revulsion deep in her core. It was something ‘else’, something that did not belong, something that would distort the world. She could see it now. It was bending space, shifting planes, crying worlds over lapping with this one. As her mother’s child, she could see it, she could feel it.
It was her duty, as one who understands what it is on some level, to stop it.
Her head tilted to the man staring at her, ready to attack at a moment’s notice, “Get out of here, that thing is dangerous. There is no telling how much damage it will cause if is allowed to go free.” Nanashi’s form lowered, one of her hand tapping against the pavement, and her focus changed back to the girl now defending the monstrosity.
“I’ll stop it here, for everyone’s sake. Cause like hell I am going to let it fuck over the Nexus, people have it hard enough. Then I will let the enforcers decide what to do with you.” She told the girl as her scarf burned with light. The light was bright and encompassing, enveloping the alleyway in a blue glow and warmth.
Her right leg lifted off the ground slightly, before stamping onto the ground. As the black boot smacked against the pavement, fire burst to life. And with that her body glowed, the flames of her spirit awakening with their full might. Her body hunched over her eyes glowed, as her focus reached its peak. She was ready.
She was going to show this thing that you don’t get to fuck with her home. Not if she can do anything about it.
Gadreel
Very well then, 'Samantha.'
The exile nodded in acknowledgement of his challenger's introduction. "I shall refrain from the obvious humor of making further reference to the line of Pendragon then, Mord. May there be no hard feelings between us regardless of the outcome."
Still, he could not help but smile in the direction of the other fine young lady. "Greetings to you, fair Kuro," he said to her with a bow, lowering himself momentarily closer to her level. "I will gladly accept your challenge, should I be victorious on this occasion."
He returned to proper position in his seat, and clasped Mordred's relatively small hand in his larger one. "On the count of three, then?"
Gadreel
The exile had to refrain from responding to Forest at this time as he focused on his initial plan: to win if his opponent's strength was within human limitation, or to throw the contest if the belligerent blonde clasping his hand was capable of exerting force that would require the Wall of God to actually try. He had need to focus on this, for to allow things to play out without his concentration would be to succumb to his own competitive spirit. He would meet an opponent who was his match, and feel compelled to defeat them fairly.
So Gadreel focused on losing, but not too much. He pressed down on Mordred's arm with his own with the strength one might expect of a man of his Davidian size and Olympian physique, obscured as it might be by his garb, but no more.
Mordred
The changeling struggled for a while, trying to adjust her strength so that her victory wouldn't be too suspicious, but damnit, she underestimated the guy a bit, to be honest. She put a little more strength then a peak athlete would, now hoping it wouldn't be too suspicious. But whom she was kidding, it probably would look odd if a girl like her defeated such a brawny guy. But she cared more about the victory than how it would look like.
Pressuring stronger than the man, she overpowered him without inflicting any harm.
Jin
Jin gave her a knowing look as she told him her theory about them being in anther dimension. He waited for her to stop talking and took a deep breath before answring her. "Yeah you're correct. We're in some sort of interdimensional hub called the Nexus. It randomly pulls people in from different realities. Remeber those gangs I mentioned earlier? They're dangerous because most of them possess abilities of some kind."
Theodore
After this whole tiring debacle, the demon felt rather tired. However, he didn't have anywhere to go, nor did he have somewhere to return back to. Irisviel's castle would be awkward, and he doubted Sakura was receiving any visitors. Besides... he couldn't go there anymore.
Theodore sighed and simply walked up to a dark streetcorner. If there was no place for him, he'd simply have to make one. Such a lousy spot suited him fine, and the shade was nice. Beggars couldn't be choosers.
...
So he reached for his pocket and pulled out a sleeping mask before putting it on. At the very least, he wanted to rest and enjoy his solitude. He hadn't slept in an eternity, this was supposed to be something he was looking forward to, but honestly he just couldn't find it in him.
He was unneeded, and unwanted. He had been unable to keep what little bonds he had managed to possess. No, he had never cherished them to begin with. And now, he had nothing but an empty shell and a tormenting silence.
In the end, nothing had changed.
There was no way he could doze off and sleep peacefully with so many sins crawling on his back. But he was so tired. So tired he felt like going mad.
The demon tried to rest, unaware of the passage of time. Perhaps he simply ignored it, or failed to care enough to notice. He tried to find sleep, but instead, it seemed fate had other plans.
Suddenly, he felt a cold sensation trickling his chin, and a womanly voice bossing him around.
"Oi, wake up, dude, gimme yer cash or yer food, or I'll scratch yer chin with this little baby."
Dammit, just when he tought he was safe from the crazy. Why did problems always seem to find him like that? It's not like he wanted any part in any of this, he had a rough day. Kids these days simply had no respect. Still, he didn't have the energy in him to complain.
Well, maybe he could humor her for a bit. He did not respond. Instead, his head bobbled down and a line of drool dripped on the ground. Aside that, he didn't move a muscle, or made much noise at all. He looked to be knocked out pretty cold, or dead.
Lumen
As she sulked Lumen began to feel rather childish. The idea didn't necessarily make her any less incensed but she was certain that just sitting around would be unhealthy. But there was still the fact that she felt a little bad making such a fuss even if she was in the right. The Patchwork got up and opened her mouth for a moment as if attempting to gain the motivation to say something but instead she simply gave a halfhearted wave and walked away. She needed something to distract her from this whole mess.
It took a few moments and a few cracked walls for her to calm down a bit but eventually she got back on track. With a poster in hand she made her way into the nicest bar she had seen so far (although this wasn't really saying much) and took a seat. Looking at who she really hoped to be the bartender she gently the paper on the chair next to her and asked, "You're looking for a bouncer? I'm pretty sure I can do that."
Shinobu
Shinobu gave a slight laugh at Medaka's first question. "No, I am fairly certain they do not all share my refined tastes for culinary delight." They were passing through a comercial area with block after block designated to a certain type of commerce, there were blocks full of clothing stores and blocks full of book stores. Ironically they happened to be passing through a block for sex stores when she spoke about her culinary tastes.
She noticed that the blue haired girl not only matched the pace, but raised it even higher. Not that it bothered the kyuuketsuki as she matched without needing to breathe heavier, not that she needed to breathe but that's beside the point.
Jin
Putting it near him wouldn't be that bad, in that moment Oka jumped doing a "Da-da-da" triumphantly. His vision was drawn to her big breasts for a moment as they moved so wonderfully with her, it was as if time stood still for a moment and all he could see was their movement. Then time resumed as he absent-mindedly took the item from her after which his mind cleared up somewhat. "So how is this gonna make him evolve?"
GAROU XIII
Finally, after a bit of aimless walking the two seemed to have found the place. Honestly, he doubted anything would be worth the calories he spent walking up here, but if she said it was worth, he'd believe her. He walked up to the menu near the entrance and raised an eyebrow.
"Huh? Up to the custumer...?"
This was already getting bizzarre.
Theodore
Before he could come up with a response, the girl had already gone up and searched hic pocket. Goodness, was she an idiot or something?
There was no way something like that would be that easy, even in a gag manga. She was making such a ruckus in his pocket that she might as well be stroking his shaft. Wouldn’t it have been a better idea to tie him up while he was sleeping or something? kids these days were so naive, it was so stupid it was almost cute.
Suddenly, the phone rung an alarm like a siren, blaring so loud one might jump. He didn’t, instead he spoke calmly, not moving a muscle. If one didn’t know better, one might think he was sleeptalking. Or perhaps he was.
“Oi, don’t bother. It’s just worthless junk. If you’re looking for anything valuable, you should look into my other pocket. *Yawn* I’m kinda sleepy as you can see; looking for it myself would be a pain. Come on, we don’t have all day.”
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo held his chin and nodded nonchalantly. No, there was something different about his look. He seemed…sad.
“I see.”
Even as he tried to smile, he still had that gloomy look. As if he was truly sorry. They say there is only one question one can never answer by yes.
Are you ashamed?
“I guess I’d try to live a normal life, at least for a while longer. Laugh normally, love normally, start a normal family…Yes, that would be nice. I guess by the end of it, I’d probably have to hide somewhere far away, lock myself in some hole underground and never come back. Haha, you probably expected something better than that. The truth is, I don’t know. I feel like I don’t know anything anymore, and it’s terrifying. I know, it’s stupid, but I’m out of ideas.”
Kenzo looked down at Akatsuki’s feet. Why? Why wasn’t she striking him down already? He didn’t understand it. He couldn’t understand it. He wanted to cry, but he couldn’t anymore. Honestly, he felt like forgetting everything and just going to sleep forever. He was talking a lot, but at the same time, it felt liberating. It was as if he was taking a huge weight off his chest, a weight heavier than the whole wide world.
And he felt so horrible.
“Whelp. Sorry, I’m not the cool, gentle and reliable oni-chan I could have been. I’m actually a pretty bad person you know? You’d have to be pretty messed up to associate with me, I won’t blame you if you’re sick to your stomach. Sorry, I’m rambling again.”
His free hand slipped on his Shirogane once more, admiring the simple silver blade for the last time, only to toss it at the child’s feet.
“I won’t force you to do it, you don’t have to do anything at all. I’ll find a way eventually, I’m sure of it. There isn’t a single thing I can’t do, she said. What matters is that whatever path to take is one you’re sure you can see to the end. As long as you’re true to yourself, the world will be yours. Please take that sword, it is a precious treasure forged with love. I’m not fit to keep something like that anymore, whatever you want to do with it is up to you now.”
Theodore
Theodore's face almost lit up, but not quite. It didn't shift much at all really, but he seemed a little happy about her enthousiasm. At least that would explain his unsettling smile. He didn't even remove his two eyes blindfold when presenting his own telephone, as if he could clearly see trough it, or those eyes were his own.
"Oh, it's called a telephone. You can use it to talk to your friends without having to breathe the same air they do. This one in particular has up has a Gorilla Glass 3 protection on the front and back and a metal frame in Gunmetal Black. On the front is a 5.5-inch QHD display and powering it is a MediaTek Helio X10 with 3GB RAM and 3100mAh battery. The phone also packs a 21 megapixel Sony IMX230 sensor on the back with PDAF, 4K video and 120fps slow-motion capture. On the front is an 8 megapixel shooter that can take all sorts of pictures. Isn't that cool?"
Lumen
"I can be subtle enough if I need to so no one should be coming after me and there aren't really a lot of things that can hurt me. I can prove it if you want. All you need to do is hit me with anything that isn't your fists. They won't hurt me but it would probably be bad if your hands broke, right?" The Patchwork stood up with open arms as she waited to get hit. She didn't really need to be so obvious but in some ways it was reassuring. Knowing that some things would always stay the same didn't stop you from checking every once in a while out of baseless worry and she had way too much of that not to see what would happen.
Autumn-chan:
"Well, of course it weighs several tons!" Autumn all but shrieked, "I keep telling you, I'm a Halcyon-class fleet girl! You could have snapped your back!"
It was her damaged state that allowed this to happen. The fairies are having a hard time travelling between decks, and repair work is remarkably slow outside of a wetdock. Not all of her body is being accommodated fully by convenience magic.
"Look," the light cruiser began once calming back down, "Just warn me next time before you grab hold of me."
Kuro
The white haired girl maintained a smirk on her face as she took a seat at the the table where the previous arm wrestling had taken place. She put her arm in postion on the table, waiting for the blond woman to take the challenge. "Are you sure about that Blondie? I won't go easy on you just because you bought some food for me."
Lumen
The Patchwork considered it at least a little silly not to test the claims of an employee but she wasn't one to pass up a free job. "If you really don't want to check I guess I won't complain. Don't know anything about 'werewolves' but I have heard of vampires. It shouldn't be too hard for me to deal with them if you want them gone."
Lumen was about to end on that but then she considered what she had previously seen on her way here. That ridiculously high building that had a few dragons flying around it. They didn't look really impressive and probably didn't taste as good as a Divine Beast but they could prove a small risk if they got feisty. "I don't suppose that the dragons are a concern? I could probably kill one but the property damage might be an issue."
Kuro
If she wasn't going to hold back then Kuro would have nothing to worry about, and what's that about losing? It would be so much fun to see the look on her face when she lost. The white haired girl grasped Mordred's hand with her own and looked her in the eyes with a dead serious expression. "You shouldn't underestimate me just because I'm a kid Mordred." And then she pushed down with all her strength, with no regards for her opponent's safety.
GAROU XIII
Tch, that guy seemed to have popped out of nowhere. He didn't even smell him among the aroma of all sorts of ingredients. He was honestly giving him the creeps already. Well, at least this lousy place smelled like Italy alright.
He walked up to one of the tables and sat nonchalantly, crossing his legs and arching his chair back cooly. What kind of shitty 1 star reostaurant has only two tables anyway?
At least Petra seemed eager, so he guessed he didn't mind.
"So what do you have here? I hear this place is decent enough, what food can you make?" He asked sourly, but with a hint of curiosity.
Kuro
Despite the white haired girl giving her all and showing off her immense strength, there was something strange going on. Due to her outfit both her stomach and thighs were exposed but it didn't look like her muscles were tense, in fact it didn't even look like she had any noticeable muscles at all.
"You're actually pretty strong Mordred." Kuro got out out while panting, her heavy breathing the only sign that she was excerting herself. Due to their heigh difference Kuro ah to almost lean over the table to reach, on the other hand her arm was smaller so she had a slight advantage in how the kinetic force was distrubuted.
Kuro
Kuro brightned up at the praise given to her and made a small jump out of her seat. She then skipped over to the blonde woman, jumped onto her lap and gave her a hug. Despite sitting on her lap Kuro still had to look up to see her eyes. "You're strong too Mordred, I wouldn't mind fighting you later." She then thought a moment before aswering Mordred's last question. "I'm not entirely human...well my body is technically a magical construct and yeah....what about you Mordred?"
Forest
She laughed at Gadreel's response and said, "I can't quite lose the Scot's accent, but if I spoke in Gaelic all the time only a very small handful of people would understand me."
She sent to him, I might not be as old as you, but I'm not exactly a spring chicken. I'm a bit over 1,300.
Aloud she asked, "So where does my English originate?"
Theodore
It seemed the girl wasn’t keen on hearing a lecture. Sadly the fact he was wearing a blindfold meant the poor demon couldn’t see the fist flying at him and would be squarely punched in the face. It would only be logical.
But logic did not apply to him.
Theodore swiftly intercepted her fist with his hand and grabbed it in a burst of energetic speed uncharacteristic of his appearance. Dropping his phone, he immediately twisted her hand using her momentum to perform a rotational wristlock. Before the girl would even be able to tell her wrist was hurting, handcuffs appeared in his hand which he immediately put on her hand before inserting the other cuff inside a nearby wall.
He sighed at the dumbass that was now by all means stuck to a wall. “That wasn’t smart, idiot.”
Kuro
The blonde's lap was rather comfortable so she kept sitting there and hugging her. The part the blond said about becoming a part dragon did interest her but she didn't think Mordred was willing to share with how vague she had been about it. So in the end the white haired girl decided to not comment upon it.
"People like me huh? So you know a lot of people here I see." She smiled at Mordred and then continued, "I don't really dislike you, you gave me food and all, I was just teasing you. Maybe I did it a but much but it was so easy." Kuro gave a small chuckle at that.
Kuro
"But it feels nice sitting here" Kuro pouted at the blond woman, not really wanting to leave to right now. She then looked at her more seriously, "Everyone isn't really out to get you. Not being willing to trust anyone is a horrible thing...you're left alone." The white haired girl looked sad all of a sudden as she said that.
"Anyway, where did you want to go?"
Lumen
"Right, right. So if there's a dragon burning the place down I'll just go home and send my resignation and condolences from there." Lumen was beginning to regret this decision. If only just a bit. It had been a long time since someone could tell her what to do. Having her boss being such a irritable person wasn't really helping
REgardless, if she was gonna get the job she might as well give out her 'credentials'. "Well, you should probably know what I can do at the very least before you hire me. I'm completely invulnerable to mundane weapons and attacks. I'm also pretty strong and fast physically, and I can set very controlled fires if you ever need it."
Kuro
"You want to buy me clothes Mord?" She looked down at her outfit just seeing the normal clothes she usually wore when fighting. "What's wrong with it? Is it the color?" She asked the blonde while leaning closer to her face.
Theodore
Theodore backed away to avoit the girl's flailing limbs and stared blankly at her. Her soul was weak, like a withered flame, and it was dragging her vessel down like a rock drags down a fat child into the depths. But it was growing.
It was as if it had been strained recently, but it was recovering. Judging from her flame's intensity and the rate in which it pulsated, it might reach it's full potency in a week.
Good grief, he had hoped he could win against a simple human, but it seemed he was meddling with a monster far beyond his expectations. By then, she'd probably grow stronger. No, rather, she'd stop being weaker. Binding her had been nothing but an exercise in futility.
What a pain. It seemed once again, he couldn't win.
"Only if you promise you won't try hit me." He said calmly.
Theodore
The demon smiled affably and shook his head. He could practically smell her confusion, not that he could blame her.
"Not at all. Honestly, I like you. You got guts. You could have slit my throat while I was sleeping and just stolen my stuff, but instead you called me out and went head on. You can probably tell I could just kill you or leave you to starve, but I don't like that type of play."
The demon walked up to the chained girl and reached for his pocket before pulling out a large bowl of hot beef ramen. Looked good, smelled good, tasted good. Even someone who just went to an all you can eat buffet would drool a little at the sight of the delicious meal.
"Do you like ramen?" He said in a friendly tone. It was an odd, unfitting demeanor, but even if creepy it did seem amiable.
Darcy Hugh
Darcy smiled smugly at the girl before bursting into laughter. Quite the feisty one… and yet she still didn’t get it.
“HAW HAW HAW HAW HAW HAW!! I see you both don’t understand a thing. Very well, let me enlighten you!!”
A blazing starfire lit in his eyes, manly passion that none could subdue. He posed dramatically and roared in defiance to the girl’s accusations with a blazing fire.
“YES, I AM A PERVERT!! WHEREVER THERE ARE PANTIES I WILL APPEAR!! BUT BEFORE THAT, I AM A MAN OF GOD!! AND AS A MAN, I CANNOT TOLERATE THAT A CREATURE SO VILE AND HEATHEN WOULD ENDANGER A DARLING, NOR CAN I IGNORE A PLEA FOR HELP!! BE IT BIG GIRLS, LITTLE GIRLS, SISTERS, NIECES, COUSINS, WIVES, WIDOWS, NUNS OR CELIBATES… I WILL SHIELD THEM WITH MY OWN BODY IF I MUST!!!! IT IS MY DUTY, NAY, MY CALLING TO PROTECT ALL CUTE GIRLS IN THIS CITY NO MATTER WHAT!! I SIMPLY CANNOT TOLERATE SUCH AN UNGODLY THING, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!”
Well, he didn't lie.
Jin
Oka's sucking on balls and the stroking of his shaft finally made him fully hard, her touch was gentle, a bit too gentle actually. "It feels better if you grasp it a bit harder." He told her, excitement showing in his eyes.
Kuro
"Maybe you're right" She told her. Wait wasn't she almost broke?
"Are you sure you can pat for it, I thought you said that you didn't have that much money on you?" If it was true then she was really nice.
GAROU XIII
Garou raised an eyebrow. "Huh? How the hell does that work? It's not like I can tell what I want to eat without a menu."
Honestly, this lousy place looked like a huge sham. The only reason he hadn't left was that Petra hadn't, and that there was nowhere else to go.
Theodore
The demon smiled and sat in front of the girl, but too far to be within her reach. He took a spoon and chopsticks and began to dig in greedily. He would occasionally glance at the poor girl with an ominously creepy shit eating grin.
To tempt a poor innocent girl with ramen only to take it away in front of her eyes, no matter how you looked at it that demon was a complete sadist. The type that would tear a little girl's teddy bear in front of her and damn people to eternalwalking on wet ground with your socks on hell.
"Cho, about shat osher queshion *slurping noises* Ish it a yesh or a no?
Lumen
Lumen gave a curt nod at Mitsuba's question. "Of course I do. You sound fair and normal enough, and that's better than what I can say about most people in this city. Anyways, my name is Lumen." The Patchwork held out a hand towards the younger woman. "Do you want me to know your name or do you want me to refer to you with a title?"
Nanashi
She was able to see the people, pointing and seeming to be screaming at the creature, some people were vomiting and some were simply frozen. In a way it was a blessing she would not be able to hear.
Nanashi jumped, doing to best to close the distance between her and the abomination, before the world flashed before her. She saw, she was standing on a lamp post, flame in hand as she launched it at the abomination, fire roaring with intense heat. Then, something fell on her, and darkness.
When the world flashed back to normal she was falling, having missed the lampposts. Her hands shot out and she spun, like she was on a gymnastics bar. Then with a burst of flames she launched herself to the next one. She landed the next lamp post, and stopped jumping.
Then, she trusted her instincts and looked up. And then her jaw dropped.
A piano, a honest to god piano, fell out of the window, and was making its way at her. In a panic, she jumped, the flames exploding from her feet, launching her as quickly it could, only barely being able to avoid instant death, but she was able to quickly land on an awning
Theodore
Theodore had to be impressed. If she was any easier to manipulate, he'd have simply dangled a turkey leg on a rope. Which was kind of what he was doing.
"Then itsh a deal. *slurp* "
With that, he handed her an even larger, more delicious bowl of ramen with pork, egg and vedgetables resting kingly in a sea of broth and noodles. Chopsticks were of course included.
But oops, he forgot to free her.
GAROU XIII
"Sure." He said before holding out his hand. He swore, if this was one of those silly ass magic tricks, he would-
Kuro
"If you say so Mord. You're really nice" Kuro said excitedly and then jumped off the Blonde's lap. "If you need help with anything just tell me." She said as she waited for Mordred to follow her.
Theodore
The demon looked at the girl curiously and set down his bowl of ramen, sliding it towards the girl. He kinda lost his appetite there, so instead of letting it go to waste she could eat that bowl too.
It's not like she'd finish the first one any time soon, so he just went back to sleep.
Kuro
Now that she mentioned it again the white haired girl remembered her talking about applying for that job earlier. The Elites were probably a cool group so she wouldn't really mind giving it a look. "Of course, it sounds like a cool job. So...are we leaving now?" Kuro looked excited at the prospect of doing it, sitting around in one place for too long was boring after all.
Nanashi
As she tried to regain her balance on the taught tarp she landed on, and could only hear a light buzz she could assume was screaming. She looked for her target, to see them running and the man that was defending them screaming, or saying… something at her. Her eyes squinted and ears twitched slightly, before she sighed and was able to rise to her feet.
She looked at her hands for a second, and her flames focused, becoming claws. And then the jumped. Her new claws of flame sunk into the wall, and the ones on her feet shortly after. And then the ran up the wall, with her hands occasionally sinking into the stonework to keep her balance and pace.
She had to get closer to that thing. Not to mention higher. She couldn’t get a good shot from here.
Kuro
"That's not what I meant, of course I don't want you to spend more money than you have Mord! Really, but if you want to than that's your choice. I was just asking if we were leaving this place, ok" Kuro responded rapidly trying to clear up the misuderstanding.
GAROU XIII
Garou's eyes shot wide open in a white hot glare. "How the hell do you know that? Are you a wizard or something"
Honestly, that guy was starting to piss him off. He didn't like it, he didn't feel safe. It was as if he was hiding something suspicious...
Theodore
The demon observed the girl calmly. Clever, quite clever. While it did not make her less dumb, he did appreciate someone who was quick on their feet. However...
"Wait. You forgot this." He called out. Then, he walked up to the girl and handed her a phone.
"I kinda like you. Sorry about that, I was just curious to see how you'd react. Take this, I already added you on my contacts. You can use it to call me if you are in a pinch." He said in a nonchalant monotone. "What's your name again?"
Kuro
Mordred eventually returned after a few minutes of boring wait. She told her tht she had taken a 200 dollar and that she could pick what she wanted. The white haired girl then followed Mordred to the store. "Thanks, I'll be taking a look over here then." She told the blond as she walked over to the part of the store that had clothes for children.
Lumen
Suffixes were new. Lumen hadn't really heard of anything like that before although some travelers did say that the more reclusive Fae courts made use of them. "I'll be fine, Mitsuba-san. I don't need to eat and I don't like accepting anything for free. Maybe after my first week of work I'll change my mind.
Kuro
She liked them. The white haired girl thought as Mordred praised her choice. It seems she had made the right choice here. "Thank you Blondie" She replied with a happy voice.
As Mordred explained that there was quite a bit to go to reach the place they were going to, but that they had plenty of time left, Kuro started thinking about what kind of place it would be. Maybe it's filled with lots of crazy people, hah that would be a sight.
"Are you sure you're gonna get accepted, you said you had to be powerful." She turned around to ask the blonde.
Theodore
If his eyebrows were visible, one could tell that Theodore was frowning. Well, if such an expression could be considered as such. It didn’t really look like an expression of annoyance, hurt or irritation. More like the expression one could make when he realizes he had not fed his Tamagotchi for a month, or the expression one could make when he lets out a soft poo in the middle of a funeral.
But it’s not like it was visible, so half of this post is completely useless.
“I am Theodore, but please call me Teddy-chan. And uh, just keep it. I have too many, I don’t care what you do with it, it’s yours. Think of it as a friendship token if it makes you feel special. If you want, you can use it as a weapon and stick it in someone’s eye.”
He gently lifted his sleeping mask, revealing an eye that was somehow even more lifeless than those crudely painted eyes he was wearing. Suddenly, he took his own phone and jammed it in, releasing a splurt of gooey white jelly.
“Like this.” He added nonchalantly, as if he didn’t jam a phone in his eyesocket in the first place.
GAROU XIII
Garou frowned. He didn't trust that chef one bit, for all he knew he served dead people or some messed up crap. Not that he cared as long as it tasted good, but he had the feeling he'd be the one being served. He didn't know why, but that chef just smelled like trouble...
A crystal clear glass of mineral water rested in front of him, reminding him that despite his earlier drink, he was still parched. He carefully picked up the glass, as if it was an explosive that had to be handled with extreme care and brought it to his nose. He sniffed at the clear, fresh water to make sure it was not poisoned. It wasn't.
Finally, he brought the glass to his pale lips and took a hesitant sip. His crimson eyes shot wide open beneath his sunglasses, as if someone just shoved an ice pop in his ass. An overwhelming feeling of freshness overcame him as he kept drinking. It looked like water, smelled like water, tasted like water, but...
"Pwaaah...AMAZING!!" He gasped, grinning massively. He exhaled deeply and took yet another sip of the water, this time much longer.
"Holy shit, you have to try this. It's like, I dunno how to explain it. It's not regular tap water, this shit great! It's like it was holy mineral water from the ice of a sacred mountain!! I've never had water this good!!!" He cried out in joy.
He slammed the glass down and looked away for a moment, but he couldn't hide it much longer. Tears started rolling down his face, tears of bliss!
Lumen
The Patchwork shook her head and let out a light chuckle. "No, nothing like that. I don't need any sustenance at all. I can survive off of nothing forever, but I don't think that's really relevant right now. Is there anything you want done or want to do, Mitsuba-san? You may not have work for me right now but I can always help you out with unofficial things. It's no trouble for me."
Theodore
Theodore calmly pulled off his phone out of his eye and put it back in his pocket. Strangely enough, the hole was completely hollow and didn’t seem to bleed anything at all. Even stranger was that it closed, swirling back to its original shape.
The sleeping mask dropped back on his eyes and the demon nodded before walking up to the girl.
For a second, the world seemed to bend and contort around his fingertips, as if reality itself was being warped. It was a disgusting, eerie sight of something that simply should not be. And yet, for as short as it was, it was.
A grenade launcher appeared in Theodore’s hand, along with ten explosive rockets. They were neither summoned nor created. No, it was as if he had simply made them be, as if they were always there. It was no different than hacking into a game’s console to make certain items appear.
While talking, the demon locked and loaded one of the shells, moving slowly and deliberately as if to show the girl how to use the weapon.
“The RPG-7 is reloadable and based around a steel tube, 40 millimeters in diameter, 95.3 centimeters long, and weighing 7 kilograms. The middle of the tube is wood wrapped to protect the user from heat and the end is flared to assist in blast shielding and recoil reduction.
As with similar weapons, the grenade protrudes from the launch tubes. It is 40–105 millimeters in diameter and weighs between 2.0 and 4.5 kilograms. It is launched by a gunpowder booster charge, giving it an initial speed of 115 meters per second, and creating a cloud of light grey-blue smoke that can give away the position of the shooter. The rocket motor ignites after 10 meters and sustains flight out to 500 meters at a maximum velocity of 295 meters per second.
The grenade is stabilized by two sets of fins that deploy in-flight: one large set on the stabilizer pipe to maintain direction and a smaller front set to induce rotation. The grenade can fly up to 1,100 meters; the fuze sets the maximum range, usually 920 meters, like this.”
Then, he pointed the gun to a faraway parked car. For a second, he seemed to be smiling, only to pull the trigger and launch the grenade at full speed to the vacant vehicle. A massively loud, vibrant explosion decimated it along with its surroundings, enveloping it in flames of destruction.
Then, he turned to the girl and looked at her blankly, looking far less enthousiastic than when he fired the weapon.
“Any questions?”
Forest
Well, life spans are getting longer so it would make sense that there is the luxury of having a longer adolescence. Admittedly, I'm sort of jealous of them, Forest sent to Gadreel. She looked around sighed. More than sort of jealous, more like a lot jealous.
Aloud she answered, "That's true, but the old adage of, 'You get what you pay for' holds some weight too." Forest frowned at a display at the store's entrance of a set of lipsticks in the most boring set of pinks and neutrals she ever laid eyes on. "As to how this place gets it's wares, it's best not to ask. However I assume Inter-dimensional Magic plays a part in it."
Numina
At the crashing sound of something rather large the cultist very much hoped that the fox girl was gone. But she couldn't take that chance. A harsh, guttural sound came out of her mouth that would have made the throat of any normal human sore. If that pest didn't die then she would catch them eventually and if they couldn't run they would have to make it more difficult to attack them.
With that in mind the child heeded her command and they began to run towards the large tower that was a major landmark of the district. People generally stayed away from there and perhaps it would deter that pest a well.
Nanashi
Move, keep moving. She could see the monstrosity change direction, running into the center of the district. Right towards the…
Oh shit.
Her eyes widened, as the flames around her intensified and collected and focused . And then she exploded off the wall and through the air to the other side of the street, only absentmindedly noticing the man chasing her from the corner of her eye. Need to stop it now, before it gets to deep. There is no telling what the one there would do if he got its hands on something like that. The flames collected around her, as he back bent. She pointed her palm at the target, a sphere of fire hovering within it. The flames collected as she soared though the air, bending, growing, shining with a beautiful blue light. By the time it was ready she was almost on the other side.
Fox Fire, Strike Cannon!
The flames from the hand exploded, shooting the sphere of flames at the monstrosity, and the monstrosity with incredible speed, like a cannon ball. Her body flipped, and landed on the side of the wall, her one of her hands finding a grasping point while her feet sat on a windowsill. The other hand was still outstretched towards the creature.
Kuro
She shruged at the overly serious speech Mordred gave her, she yawned a bit at the end, it was rather philosophical, but at the same time it was a rather drawn out way of saying she'd go on despite the odds. This was why she teased her to begin with, maybe she'd let it slide this time.
"That's true Mord...So which direction is it?" The white haired girl asked the blonde as they walked out of the store, and out in to the open again.
Lumen
Mitsuba-ane? Was that some form of endearment? They didn't seem to be siblings so it might be possible that they were in a relationship. Of course, he could also just be an annoyingly affectionate customer as well. Lumen mouthed, 'Do you want me to get rid of him,' hoping that the other woman could get the gist of what she was trying to say. It was better to be discreet about these kinds of things.
Garou XIII
Garou kept sobbing uncontrollably, quite literally crying his eyes out.
“You don’t understand! There’s no way you can understand! This water is…waaaaaaaaah!!”
Tears were now dropping like waterfalls, making his eyes shrivel and sink back into his skull like dried prunes. And then, and then…
His eyes became moé. A reinvigorating feeling coursed into his veins, as if he had been reborn. He never felt so awake in his whole life!!
“Holy shit, I can see! I’m not even tired anymore, it’s like my body was just filled with liquid energy! Look!”
Garou then proceeded to flex and show off his pecs before doing some pushups.
“HAha, this is amazing!”
Theodore
The demon handed the girl the bag full with RPG shells on one hand and the gun on the other. He looked utterly disinterested, almost bored, but after a while his lips almost curled upwards ominously.
”Yep. But don’t forget, you only get 10 shots so make them count. Don’t forget, this is our little secret. We’ll keep in touch.”
Finally, he turned his back on her and walked away, waving lazily. One had to wonder why did he go to such lengths for her. He didn’t really have a reason to humor her after all. Either way, authorities would probably show up here soon, so it was best if he didn't stick around.
If he had to explain himself, he would say that he did it because he was bored.
Emily
The Changeling kept a level expression for the moment, not sure how to deal with the woman's insistence. As much as she wanted to point that out that the woman wasn't making a hit or miss process any easier with her insistence, she wasn't sure whether she should keep playing along or not.
"I mean, it's not as simple as that," she said to the Spirit Vessel, before turning to Gabe, "That aside, I must admit to being a bit curious if that applies to more situations than this one."
GAROU XIII
Garou grinned and sat back at the table, eager to see what the food would taste like. If the water was that good, an actual meal had to be even better! Still, he didn’t completely trust the chef. It might just be a trap to lure him into a false sense of security. It was still creepy as shit.
There was just something about his look that was eerie to him. Still, he didn’t feel the need to worry anymore. Tonio’s mistake was to reinvigorate him with that delicious amazing water. If he pulled something funny, he’d just smack him silly. Hopefully it wouldn’t come to that.
After all, he was enjoying himself just fine.
Then, the chef arrived with a new plate. Garou’s adorable red eyes lit up, but suddenly dropped into a sulk. Something was wrong, terribly wrong. Even for a joke, this was going too far.
“Huh? It’s just tomato on bread. C’mon, give me some meat already, I’m starving.” He complained, much like a kid who was expecting a chocolate cake but was instead served spinach.
Garou XIII
Garou folded his arms and- well shit, looks like he can’t anymore. Damn fake ass wannabe poser douchebag. Her tits were probably fake too. Garou looked away from the plate and pouted.
Suddenly, he opened an eye and looked at the plate, as if to challenge it to a staring contest.
Relax; it’s just bread and tomato. How bad can it be?
Well, if it made him feel good, he could put a little effort he guessed? If it was really bad, he just wouldn’t pay for it. He picked up a piece of toast carefully as if it was a piece of burning charcoal and brought it to his mouth hesitantly. He took a single bite, his eyes immediately shot wide open and-
“OH MY GOD!”
He put down the piece of toast and stared long and hard at it, trembling. He looked pale, even paler than ususal. He was trying to understand the secret of this meal, and then he spoke in shock and awe.
“WTF! This is… this is GREAT!! It’s like, well, it’s like…a harmony! Yes! The tomato enhances the bread, the bread enhances the tomato! It’s like the Holy Grail of cooking! I never thought tomato and toast could be this fucking delicious!”
He then proceeded to take more gluttonous bites off the bruschetta, quickly finishing one and the other and about to put the third in his mouth.
Kuro
They arrived at the place where these Elites were supposed to be, it looked like a sturdy building, but nothing to impressive. Mordred the asked her to wait outside as they might not want her in there to "cheer her on". So you just want me to wait outside like your pet?" She couldn't help but think at that. Outwardly however she smiled back at Mordred.
"Good luck then, I'll be here unless something happens." She didn't sound too enthusiastic about having to wait, which was understandable, this migth take a while.
Jeanne
She wrapped her arms around him, pulling them closer together and wriggled against him slightly, so that her breasts were moving against his chest. Her hands were gently stroking his back, taking care not to use too much strenght, as to only make it a light massage.
"Do what with you Shirou? I'm just giving you a nice hug~" She continued with the same tone, drawing out each syllable.
Kuro
The white haired girl was growing more and more bored as she waited in front of the building, Mordred seemed to be taking forever and the street outside the building was basically empty-
"Hey you little girl, gimme ya cash."
Except for him.
No I'm just seeing things, that can't possibly be-
"Hey, Respect your elders when they talk to you"
In the end she had no choice but to accept that, that thing, was a person. Standing at a proud 1.76 m, was a skinny guy in a leather jacket. His hair was obviously bleached blonde and his foul breathe could be smelled from all the way over here. As if that wasn't enough, he was standing next to a pink tricycle, and pointing a water gun at her.
GAROU XIII
Garou kept eating, oblivious to Petra’s suspicions. He simply looked happy to enjoy a good meal, grinning and letting his fangs show in delight. Then, he noticed her funny look. It couldn’t be that she wanted to claim HIS food? Like hell he’d let her touch it, it was all his!
He didn’t feel bad one bit about betraying the trust of the one who saved him, he wasn’t so nice after all. In this world, it’s kill or be killed. He took the plate protectively and pulled it towards him.
“No, I’m not going *crunch* to share. *munch* Go order something yourself. *chew* ” He said sourly, still absorbed in his food. Suddenly, just as he finished the third toast, something happened.
He immediately turned pale and flinched before shivering. His stomach was slowly rumbling, lowly at first until it turned into something like a motorcycle. His guts felt like they were burning, and Garou’s face spoke nothing but discomfort and pain. Despite all that, Garou did not take heed to the red flags and instead smiled weakly, almost embarrassed and gave a short laugh before facing the chef.
If only he had not, perhaps he would have been spared. Maybe, just maybe, his fate would not have been sealed. For those who enter Tonio’s… never come out the same.
“Hey Tony, is there a bathroom in here?” He asked with a hint of embarrassment.
Yamanashi
"Please!" He answered, perking up at the thought of a nice, comforting taste of shochu. When he looked amiably at Mitsuba, he caught his eyes back to the other woman and curled in his seat in recoil.
His voice came out a little lower and more carefully as he leaned in the proprietress's direction like he wanted to whisper something in her ear - despite the space between them. "So, uh, new client? Employee?"
Jin
"This Pizza was rather good, much better than I had thought it would be." Indeed he hadn't expected the combination of the meat and the sauce to create such an interesting flavour. "Are you not gonna have more Oka?"
Jeanne
She was doing a fine job of keeping him locked in place when she suddenly felt something, chains wrapped around her waist, pulling her to the ground. Not to be outdone, she used put her reflexes to use and jumped up, wrapping her legs around Shirou's waist while dragging him down with her. Still maintaining her hold on him, only now with her legs as well.
"Attacking from behind is a good strategy Shirou, but it's only half the answer~"
Jeanne
"Mhmm" His hand was sliding along her leg, feeling up the shape of her soft muscles, the touch was light and relaxing. "Building up good leg strenght is necessary for wrestling, it gives you a solid base to move one. I don't think you need that much strength training though, you're pretty well off in that regard." I'm going to have to work on his reflexes. She thought as his kept moving on her leg.
Medaka Kurokami
Medaka broke eye contact with Shinobu, looking off to the side and downward. "Yes. Actually I had a small skirmish with them yesterday. They are good people but ill equipped to handle the dangers of this city."
Toe's cheap Lorenzo imitation echoed through her mind. How are you any better? You couldn't save me or the cops.
"Are...Are you looking to get doughnuts or money from them? Why do you ask?" She said, her voice had been drained of all its enthusiasm. It was dry, lacking her usual confidence.
Relius Clover
The puppeteer effortlessly opened the doors to the castle and casually strolled in, marveling in the architectural design, as if visiting a museum. He traveled from room to room, picking out details and cataloging them in the files of his mind. Whomever owned this castle either has guests over a lot or simply has a lot of supernatural associates. There was evidence of all sorts of events taking place. However, his short attention span kept him from inspecting them beyond one or two mental notes.
After a while, he wondered upstairs, checking various bedrooms just to ensure that there were not a large number of people staying here. It did not take him long to deduce that very few people actually rooming in the castle. Regardless, he did not encounter anyone in his exploration.
Relius walked casually through the hall. His shoes clacked a little, echoing slightly thanks to the hall structure. He turned to the right, facing down the last door of a room he had not yet ventured into. The light was on inside.
Perhaps this is the owner's room. Curious, in the past I encountered the beast from before on a mere subway, What variant of otherworldly beast lies beyond this door?
His excitement manifested itself in the form of a devilish grin as he softly opened the door.
Kuro
Kuro was about to respond to the hobo with the water gun when Mordred came back. She threatened the man, saying that Kuro was her friend and that he should chose his next words wisely. He doesn't look like the kind who would do that. She thought as she watched, waiting for what his response would be.
"Pftt...you win this time." He put away the water gun and climbed onto the pink tricycle, it made for a bizarre scene with how much he outdwarfed it. Then he started biking, his pace was comparable to that of a snail, as he slowly inched his way away from them. He then turned around with his upper body while still biking, apparently he was not done with them as he spoke once more while waving his arm in the air in what could only be assumed to be a threatening way.
"You're lucky I have a cold. Next time I won't go so easy on you." He said and then turned around, reassuming his slow biking pace, panting sounds could be heard from him as he slowly, very slowly, moved away from them.
Jeanne
She let out a small sigh as his hand crawled back to her thigh, the massage he was giving it was starting to feel rather nice. "Intense enough that you could keep up with me when we sparred, right?" She asked him teasingly.
Forest
Forest tilted her head at Gadreel's confession and replied, I remember my childhood being rough, violent, and involving weapons and trying to make up to my uncle the fact that my bits don't dangle. However, I've worked hard enough that I have a bit of leeway to do some immature things from time to time.
She chuckled at his sighing and replied, "Well, you can ask all you want, but my answer would be," she lifted her arms and wiggled her fingers, "It's magic, I can't explain sod all."
"Bah, boring. Give me burgundy or purple. Maybe they have the alternative colors hidden at the back of the store. I'm old and dead, doesn't mean I should look like a grandma."
Yamanashi
Please don't look over here with such a scary smile, Mitsuba-san. He knew how to behave, no need for a reminder on why she was 'ane-san' material. He cleared his throat and turned to regard the bouncer neutrally.
"Guess I'll be seeing ya. Don't worry, I won't give you reasons to kick me out." He said. "It's youkai brats and drunks that you need to be worried about."
And self-righteous chinese criminals, but he left that off. Don't go there, you're here to get work issues out of your mind, Yamanashi told himself.
Lumen
The Patchwork shifted a bit to put more of her weight onto the bar as she looked at the early customer. She wasn't entirely sure what youkai meant but she supposed that if there was anyone rowdy enough she could deal with them whether they were humans, monsters, or youkai. "I'll keep that in mind then. I'm Lumen and you're Yamanashi-san I suppose? Do you have any idea what's with those dragons and that tower? Mitsuba-san hasn't been very forthcoming about what's going on over there."
Corbin
The dhampir grunted as he exited the Uber vehicle. With his main source of transportation ashes and slag, he had to rely on the stupid app until he had enough money to buy a new bike or some little hoopty. No, I am buying a bike. It's not like I shuttle people to and fro, and I don't have to worry about catching a cold or the like. Besides, I can always keep a dry set of clothing at the station anyway if I do get caught in a downpour.
He also knew it meant him getting extra hours doing what he'd been doing for years and finally getting paid for it. Being an Elite sucked sometimes, but it was also a lot of fun too. He started to walk up to the HQ when he noticed some hobo harassing what looked like a taller version of that Saber cop and a teenage girl.
With a water gun. Who ran away on a pink trike because why the fuck not?
The women chased off the hobo and he sighed, shaking his head. "Oy, I swear, this city is really going to the birds sometimes. Bloody hobos. You ladies good?"
Kuro
As the bizzare man went his way on the pink tricycle ,another approached, calling the fleeing man a bloody hobo. Kuro ignored him and turned to Mordred, wanting to know what she meant with the house renting. "A person called Matou who rents houses, wait wouldn't that be expensive?" Mordred had been nice to her, but there was really no need for the blonde to look after her so much.
GAROU XIII
Garou nodded and immediately followed the chef’s directions, dashing to the bathroom at a surprisingly quick pace. He unbuckled his belt, unzipped his pants and sat on the toilet. His anus relaxed and the walls of the unholy blood dam gave in to the flood. Guts, diarrhea and absurd amounts of blood dropped from his ass like it was the apocalypse.
The rumbling got even worse, as if his stomach was turning into a truck motor. His eyes shot wide open and he clenched at his legs, gazing down at the hell of his own making with unspeakable horror.
« HOLY FUCKING SHIT!! » He roared, trying to prevent more bloody shit from falling. However, he simply couldn’t control his bowels anymore, and no matter how hard he tried the decaying filths of his bowels kept spewing forth through the gates of hades.
Corbin
"Well obviously, if they let you into the Elites, but an old friend of mine would have had my hide if I didn't ask how the two of you were after whatever the fuck that was back there was," Corbin said with a smile before bringing out his badge.
"Welcome to the Force, it sort of sucks, but it pays spectacularly well. I'm Corbin St. James," he said before holding out his hand to the attractive blond woman.
Kuro
St. James? Is that some cover name? Kuro thought as she heard the man introduce himself. He seemed to be ignoring her while offering to shake Mordred's hand, there was something odd going on though. "Why are you waving your badge in the middle of the street? Are you that starving for attention?" She was grinning throughout, as if she was observing something hilarious.
Yamanashi
The mention of dragons made him sputter slightly. "Dragons? Uh, you know there are plenty of dragons in town, but you probably don't want to..." He spoke, trailing off as his gaze went askew from the topic and his fingers tapped his thigh.
That was when Mitsuba-ane returned with his drink, praise be.
"Thanks," he directed at her with an upwards twitch of his lips. He sipped the drink, and released an immediate sigh of relief. Yeah, this was the good stuff.
Lumen
Lumen's grey eyes narrowed a bit as he shied away from the topic and they were interrupted. For a moment one could imagine that her eyes belonged to a great bird of prey that was prepared to peck out Yamanashi's eyes. However, she quickly relaxed and instead tried a different approach. "Well, I don't suppose you've seen a guy with half grey and half red hair? I heard they were going to poke the sleeping dragon of this place with a sharp stick and I would very much like to stop them before they do something irrevocable because of their stupidity."
Kuro
As the bizzare man went his way on the pink tricycle ,another approached, calling the fleeing man a bloody hobo. Kuro ignored him and turned to Mordred, wanting to know what she meant with the house renting. "A person called Matou who rents houses, wait wouldn't that be expensive?" Mordred had been nice to her, but there was really no need for the blonde to look after her so much.
Shinobu
"Ah, I see, Then it was not what I thought it was." That is one thing I will nt have to worry about then. She thought, relieved that it wasn't what she had thought. When she took another look at the blue haired girl she looked more excited, the shift had been subtle, but it had happened when she had mentioned her fight with Rikuyo earlier. She probably got excited by hearing about it. So she decided to humour the girl a bit.
"The battle I had earlier was...interesting. She made an immense crater, I think it even shattered every nearby window."
Jin
"If you say so." He finished the pizza after he said it, He'd have to buy this another time, after all he didn't expect it to be quite this good. As he was finishing up a thought occured to him. "Oka, how long do you usually train your pokemon?"
Forest
I gave up on looking for it for myself a long time ago. However, it doesn't keep me from letting strange and powerful fallen angels into my home. Or former kings of Briton with Excalibur shoved up her arse. Don't ask.
Forest raised her eyebrow at his words and replied, "That's a useful ability and thrifty one if your home is excessively expensive. I had put up with an over-affectionate friend to put up wards at my place."
She gave him a rueful smirk, "I lament the days I could buy a book for a penny. Now it's like $15.00 bucks for a bloody paperback. So yes, there's inflation here as well, but most places pretty much take every form of legal currency at least."
Notorious D.O.G
The masculine figure smirked haughtily before turning his head away from that filthy bitch in disgust, instead focusing on the beautiful piece of work before his eyes. He could smell his wonderfully manly scent, like the faint aroma of a sensual pine forest.
It made him so goddamn hard, he barely resisted the urge to jump on him and sensually maul that cute chest of his. He walked up to him and gently pressed his waist on him, his considerable bulge exposing under his panties through his skin tight jeans.
"Then what brings you here?" He moaned.
Relius Clover
"Sakura, is that you?" Said a voice on the other side of the door.
That was his cue.
The door flung open and from it emerged the puppeteer. He took a few steps forward and gave a theatrical bow, as if standing before a wide audince. "My name is Relius Clover. A pleasure to meet you."
As he glanced up to see her response, he noticed something peculiar. Her soul was... artificial in nature. Or rather, it was far closer in structure to Ignis or Nirvana. This could be interesting.
Medaka Kurokami
Someone who fought Shinobu must have been powerful. At least, that is what the competitive side of Medaka wanted to think. Truthfully, she would love nothing more than to spar with the vampire. Regardless she continued.
"It seemed to have some high level acidic properties, as it destroyed everything it touched. But I think there was more to it than that. It was magical in nature... I think. The girl who used it seemed to summon it from a chalice." She said in a neutral tone.
Jeanne
"I- I got you into this hold, didn't I?" His hand had moved to her other thigh and started massaging it. just as she had started speaking. As if to demonstrate her point, she moved her legs a bit more upwards, showing off her flexibility, while also tightening the hold again.
Corbin
Corbin looked at the teenage girl and said, "No little bit, I was showing your friend that I'm a co-worker. You know, giving credibility like a respectable folk and all of that."
As he shook Mordred's hand he replied, "Coincidence actually. Tonight was suppose to be my night off, but I fell into some misfortune and could use a bit of extra cash. So I'm seeing if they'll let me work."
Kuro
The man brushed off her comment like it didn't even matter, not wanting to be left out she introduced herself to him. "Well we're standing right outside of the building...Anyway I'm Chloe von Einzbern, you could call me Kuro if you want."
Jin
Jin laughed as he heard her story. "Why would you train in a cave on top of a mountain? It's not like that would grant you some mysterious power." He told her as he finished laughing. "Yeah I don't think I'd train mine that hard...hahaha" He broke out in laughter again, actually hearing someone say they trained on the top of a mountain was more hilarious than he had thought.
Jin
Jin laughed as he heard her story. "Why would you train in a cave on top of a mountain? It's not like that would grant you some mysterious power." He told her as he finished laughing. "Yeah I don't think I'd train mine that hard...hahaha" He broke out in laughter again, actually hearing someone say they trained on the top of a mountain was more hilarious than he had thought.
Jeanne
Sh felt the chains around her waist dissapper as Shirou tried to break out of her hold, instead he just managed to roll over with her ending up sitting on his back. She pressed down on him to lock him to the ground. "Nice attempt, but you're worse off now Shirou."
Archer
"It's not that much money though" Archer said as he noticed the amount being given in the corner of his eye.
Corbin
Corbin held out his hand to Kuro and said, "Well, it's nice to meet you to, Kuro. New here eh? Well, place isn't all that bad. There's some bloody amazing food and shit I've never seen before until I got here. One thing, it's never dull."
He looked back at Mordred and said, "I'm a night-shift kind of guy. Besides, that's when the nasty stuff comes out to play. Vampires, werewolves, those sodding werepumas . . . Those things are the bloody worse. Oh, yeah, and dragons. Even though some of the dragons are kind of neat and friendly. And then you have the stuff that would make Lovecraft either have a raging stiffy or piss himself if he saw it."
He wasn't going to censor himself around Kuro; besides teenagers these days had filthier mouths than he did. Besides with this accent it's sort of par for the course that I sound like a gutter snipe. Then again, I sort of am one so . . . There it is.
"Also, did that bloody Pikey ride off on a pink trike of all things?"
Kuro
"You...You really have a mouth don't you? And yeah, that was a pink trike." Kuro shuddered as she thought about the hobo, everything about him was just...wrong. She looked at Corbin as she started thinking about what he said. Did he really have to list it all off, like he was going of a resumé "Hey, have you actually fought all of that?"
Erica
The construct almost felt the action was becoming habitual as she raised a brow at the redhead' statement. Regardless, she calmly removed the the knight weapon from the stranger and hugged it to her chest. There was no other place it would be safer. "There is no audience or show but I am grateful for your compliance. It would have been unfortunate to have crushed you because you did not surrender the weapon."
Erica didn't return to her seat immediately but instead continued to observe for a moment longer. Partially to see how this new response would work with these civilians and to focus more on this newcomer's soul. There was something strange about it despite the apparent humanity that she needed to look into further.
Emily
"It's not like I volunteered to be carried in here," Emily whispered back, leaning in as she did so, "It doesn't matter too much to me."
The Changeling considered the possibilities for a moment, wondering if she'd be better off escaping by herself and arranging to meet him elsewhere if all else failed.
"I can't say I don't know how to get out of a sticky situation either," Emily said, "But let's do it your way. Can you can bring other people with you?"
Gabriel
Gabriel smiled at Emily and said, "As long as my companion keeps in contact with me, I can ensure both of our escapes. I will warn you though, it may seem a bit odd at first. Just whatever you do, do not let go of my hand."
He held out his hand to her to take.
GAROU XIII
The red gates kept ejecting their waste down upon the river styx. And suddenly, everything stopped. What would’ve normally been excruciating pain gave in and was instead an overwhelming feeling of serenity, of peace.
His stomach didn’t hurt one bit, no, it was as if he didn’t have a stomach anymore. He had been purified from the inside out, and now he laid above the blood red island of his own creation. His butthole puckered and goosebumps came forth, the irritating aching of his intestines now replaced once and for all by a soothing, fulfilling feeling.
After wiing and flushing, it was with a light step that he came forth from the toilet, as if a huge weight had been lifted from his shoulders. And yet, he didn’t seem to be rejoicing. He was trembling, smiling weakly as if he was extremely flustered. He didn’t even bother saying a word or looking at anyone before sitting back down on his chair and pretending nothing happened.
“…”
Kuro
"You...You really have a mouth don't you? And yeah, that was a pink trike." Kuro shuddered as she thought about the hobo, everything about him was just...wrong. She looked at Corbin as she started thinking about what he said. Did he really have to list it all off, like he was going of a resumé "Hey, have you actually fought all of that?"
Jin
He kept laughing as he saw her embarrasment. "Did you...did you learn the secret final technique while you were there too?" He couldn't help himself as he clutchedhi stomach, almost falling over from all the laughing,
GAROU XIII
Garou’s palms were sweaty, knees weak arms were heavy. He stared down at the plate of spaghetti, Tonio’s spaghetti were ready. Garou hadn’t put two and two together, he had no idea that the food he just ate was the cause of that…incident. Because of that, he simply looked at Petra like she was some weird person.
“Nah, it’s fine. Why would I waste good chow like that?”
His culinary trident mercilessly pierced one of the meatballs, a spear of sure death hitting dead center into its tender flesh and bringing it to the beast’s mighty maw. It was mercilessly devoured, consumed and annihilated before entering a void of perpetual darkness and gastric acid.
Immediately, something went wrong. His face contorted, twisted into a frown as he slammed the table and gripped at it, trembling as if he was in great pain. His white hair obscured his face, but it was clear he was gritting his teeth.
“Why…” He muttered in a trembling voice, as if he had just been shot.
Jeanne
She got off of him and stood up, offering a hand to him as she answered. "Don't worry, I was the one who dragged you down Shirou."
GAROU XIII
Why? Why? He didn’t understand it, he couldn’t understand it. Why would Tony do such a thing? Why was this spaghetti so gooood?
Garou let out a desperate breath, his hand trembled. It was too late, too fucking late. Like an unstoppable freight train he just kept eating, practically inhaling the spaghetti without even taking a break to eat or drink. Tears welled in his eyes; his heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. His mind was saying yes, but his body was saying yes. He talked desperately mid bites, gasping for more food.
“I’m sorry. I just can’t stop! The hot meatballs contrast perfectly with the freshness of the tomato sauce, the spaghetti enhances it’s texture. It’s too delicious, you cannot understand! I just, I-“
His whole body began to sweat uncontrollably, various fluids spilling from his pores like jeysers of boiling water. His muscles bulged and contorted, bubbling as if something was trying to escape. And then, holes began to open up all over his body, slowly growing in numbers before expelling more sweat.
He cried out in horror, but he just couldn’t stop eating. His tongue, his eyes, his organs, every part of Garou was now holed up like oily swiss cheese.
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!”
Sakagami KenzoAkatsuki
Kenzo widened his eyes in surprise to the child's resolve, but then he smiled softly. She almost reminded him of her, with those fierce eyes of hers. He looked up absently for a second before directing his gaze to meet her own.
Which one would come on top? A human's sword that was meant to protect or a demon's sword meant to sever, the Oni couldn't help but feel thrilled.
"I wasn't planning on that, dear." He replied gently, and suddenly the air around them changed.
Kenzo's now grayish brown skin turned into a vibrant red while his muscles hardened and compacted into a bulbous pillar of strength. His features seemed to contort and shift into those of an animal, but his form seemed as human as it had always been.
Nails turned into claws, mouth into a monstruous maw filled with sharp canines like daggers while black horns slowly erupted from his forehead. His hair grew exponentially and turned into a scalding white hue, as if they had turned into a scorching blaze, a demon's infernal mane floating freely. Unchained and unbound.
He grabbed hold of his shirt and opened it, letting it lie down like a mantle to reveal a massive chest filed with scars. A crimson aura seemed to emanate from the red oni and his cursed sword. He took a simple swordfighting stance and stood his ground.
"This time I won't hold back. If you have any hidden tricks up your sleeve, any concealed abilities or secret techniques, I suggest you use them. I will let you draw the first strike."
Yamanashi
His glass froze on his lips at Lumen's words, the joy of the drink on his tongue suddenly stale. No matter what he tried, it seemed trouble found him, and no amount of drink would make his throat feel less parched. It was nagging, no, incredibly grating, but it was something that he may be forced to accept. No rest for the wicked, and no respite for those sworn by their lives. In the end, he'd be neglecting his position if he simply ignored this.
"Can't say I have," he answered the bouncer, placing his glass down. "What's their dig with it?"
Lumen
She shrugged without too much concern. "I have no idea. Mitsuba-san just told me to be on the look out for them and to advise them of the folly of their actions before they got someone killed."
Sakagami KenzoAkatsuki
Kenzo smiled. Interesting, interesting. It seemed she could fire magic from her shoulders as well, just as he has assumed. A deadly bolt of steel and fire came at him. Bracing himself, he swung his blade at the projectile, splitting it in half cleanly and avoiding it's devastating path. That red demon seemed happier than he ever was before.
He slowly stepped forward, pointing his crimson blade to the ground. Once, twice, and-
There was no third step. In an instant, Sakagami Kenzo had completely closed in the distance. Her heart was in Benizakura's reach, and like a crimson thunder it flashed down to take her life.
Sakagami KenzoAkatsuki
A red demon stood tall over the shattered body of a wounded child. It was over, they had fought spectacularly. In the end, he had won a hard earned battle...
No. It was wrong, all of it. It's as if he hadn't bared his fangs at all. Kenzo looked down on Akatsuki with a sad, calm look and sheathed his sword. These wounds, this blood, it was his fault. It was his fault if he was a good for nothing who could only destroy. It was his fault. It was his fault. It was his fault.
It hurt so much when it was his fault.
"It seems your sword of love couldn't reach me." He said solemnly, not sure if he was talking to Akatsuki. Then, the demon quietly knelt and picked up her body. She was heavier than she looked, but compared to the weight in his heart and the sins on his back, this was nothing.
He carried her like one would carry a bride and left the underground, following the path of stairs back to the springs.
Sakagami KenzoAkatsuki
Kenzo didn't speak. Her voice hurt more than a thousand cuts, but he couldn't stop. Even if it was like piercing his heart with a blade of ice, he would not stop. He knew it was selfish, but if he stopped for even a second, he felt like he would die.
Kenzo simply ignored her plea and kept going.
KenzoAkatsuki
Kenzo's eyes widened and he leaned over as Akatsuki's weight increased to absurd levels. Leaning forward as his balance was compromise, he dropped Akatsuki, who smashed over the stairs and cracked them all over. Kenzo stood back up and looked down at the girl, glaring at her unlike he ever did before.
"You won't heal if I don't get you back up. Do you want to die?" He said coldly.
Nanashi
Nanashi saw the man get within her path, trying to stop her and yell something. She could only hear a faint buzzing though. So whatever he said complete escaped her. She could smell it; she could feel her spiritual energy lingering on the girl. She let her hand come to her face as she groaned in realization.
She got… a bit caught up in the moment. She looked down at the man that was screaming at her… she didn’t really think she wanted to hear what he had to say. But she thought she might as well tell him. Maybe that would get him of her back. Or something.
“I CAN’T HEAR A THING!” She yelled far too loud, her lack of hearing becoming apparent, at him, before she began to climb the building, straight up
Was he actually going to get in her way? Oh well. That really didn’t matter. She might as well just go around. She could just track that thing based on the smell and traces of energy on the girl. She would just go along the rooftops.
It would also lower the chances the gangs would notice or something. That was the last thing she needed.
Numina
As her child carried her in its arms Numina leaned over a scaled shoulder to try and keep an eye out for the fox girl as they turned a corner. Hopefully that other guy would kill her or something but he was proving to be pretty useless so far. Whatever, at least they weren't too far away from the tower anymore. She very much hoped that the ignorant idiot would just leave them alone once she got there. It was getting increasingly annoying trying to keep her at bay and the cultist doubted that it would work for much longer.
Corbin
Corbin smirked at Kuro, careful not to show off his elongated canines. He replied, "Yes, and occasionally things of meaning come out of it. Just don't count on it often though. I can be a bit of an arse from time to time."
"Now for the things I've fought? I'm not daft enough to touch the Lovecraft horrors or the dragons, but I've gotten into a few scrapes with werewolves here and there. I'm definitely not daft to fuck around with the Fae, but my wheelhouse is generally vampires. I've got . . . a natural affinity when it comes to fighting them," Corbin said with a shrug, "And I've been a vampire hunter for quite some time."
Yeah, like I'm going to say, 'Oh, vampires piss themselves at the thought of me because I eat them.' No, I've been able to keep my fix out of the eyes for the Elites for this long, I'm not going to blow my cover now.
Kuro
Corbin went on to explain that he didn't actually fight all of that, but he was a vampire hunting specialist apparently. He might know something interesting about them. She thought during his little speech. Kuro moved closer to him as he was talking until she was right next to him.
"Oh, so you fight a lot of vampires, have you fought any recently? How many have you slayed? Know any special way of dealing of with them?" She started speaking really fast the moment he finished, firing off question after question, like a hyperactive kid who've had too much sugar.
Jeanne
"You shouldn't be limiting yourself to one particular thing." As soon as she saw that he was ready to go again, the blonde woman charged him yet again at the same speed. She appeared in front of him, intending to strike low this time.
Autumn-chan:
"Soviets?" Autumn incredulously asked, "That fell apart five hundred years before I was even built!
"Besides," she began upon seeing her squadron re-approaching them, "Longswords are Misriah Corporation. They are as much Martian as I am."
Erica
Ever so slowly the Claw clutching the girl began to increase in crushing force. It was a credit to the girl's mini speech that Erica had not simply crushed her into paste outright. There was certainly some element of truth to what the redhead had said. While it was impossible for her to ever revert she was certain of the fact that this abnormal being had managed to get a rise out of her.
It was a troubling conundrum. While using this person to draw out certain negative emotions was certainly logical was it not natural to act upon these urges? While she was so very glad she was sure some form of satisfaction would arise as she slowly squashed the girl and crushed her soul into raw aura.
There is no wrong answer. Sometimes she needed to remind herself of that. However, it would do no good to argue the merits of this forever. She would give herself a time limit. If the hand killed the girl before she resolved her dilemma then she would be satisfied with that. If she came to a different conclusion in the time remaining she would let the girl go. Although, she would have to consider it further if some outside force intervened. Perhaps if that occurred she would let the girl go and allow her to be a thorn in her sign. A burdensome thing that could always aid her with that surge of negative emotion as well.
Notorious D.O.G
Despite its size, the massive beast nimbly dodged each and every bullet, as if he was dancing through them. The mutt-man had turned into a beast as graceful and deadly as him, and had circled behind him to take advantage of his openings. It was an excellent maneuver, one that would have worked flawlessly against any opponent.
But he was different. Just as the animal's fangs neared his tail, he had vanished. A shadow loomed above Ron, only to crash into the ground away from the two, smashing the asphalt ground. Blood trickled from its torn tail, having barely avoided being gnawed off altogether. Had his reflexes been any less, that was the fate that would have been reserved for him. The fact he had managed to disengage from such a situation alone spoke miles of his abilities.
But it did not change the fact that they had been able to touch him.
Were these mere bags of meat...pushing him back? Impossible, inconcievable, unacceptable! He had clearly taken them too lightly, he was wrong to hold back from the start. From now, he would use his FULL POWER!!
The beast's eyes turned wild with seething fury. A fiery fog surrounded it's fur that seemed to be spiking up. It's mouth foamed and features twisted into those of a monstruous beast that immediately snarled and charged like an uncatchable wind through the hail of bullets, aiming to eviscerate her throat with monstruous speed.
Forest
Forest blinked and started outright giggling at the Gadreel's mental image of her slipping someone in chainmail wielding Excalibur while cursing her into her duster's pocket. She shook her head between chuckles and said, "Oh no, I just mean she's a wee thing. Like her head only comes up to here."
With her free hand she showed him exactly where the top of Saber's blond hair, not including her little antennae, reached Forest. "Tiny girl with great glowing sword that shoots laser beams."
Forest bit her lip at his comment and returned the squeeze of his hand against hers. She stammered, "Well . . . I guess I could try it . . . Maybe something new would be good . . . Ah, I've been using the same scent for quite some time now."
RAGNA THE BLOODEDGE, WANTED CRIMINALQuoteErica
Ever so slowly the Claw clutching the girl began to increase in crushing force. It was a credit to the girl's mini speech that Erica had not simply crushed her into paste outright. There was certainly some element of truth to what the redhead had said. While it was impossible for her to ever revert she was certain of the fact that this abnormal being had managed to get a rise out of her.
It was a troubling conundrum. While using this person to draw out certain negative emotions was certainly logical was it not natural to act upon these urges? While she was so very glad she was sure some form of satisfaction would arise as she slowly squashed the girl and crushed her soul into raw aura.
There is no wrong answer. Sometimes she needed to remind herself of that. However, it would do no good to argue the merits of this forever. She would give herself a time limit. If the hand killed the girl before she resolved her dilemma then she would be satisfied with that. If she came to a different conclusion in the time remaining she would let the girl go. Although, she would have to consider it further if some outside force intervened. Perhaps if that occurred she would let the girl go and allow her to be a thorn in her sign. A burdensome thing that could always aid her with that surge of negative emotion as well.
Rikuyo
The girl with oversized claw thingies proceeded to squeeze the redhead further and further. Her body gave in the longer the blue haired girl crushed, but her soul instinctually realized what would happen if the body died out of its sheer survival instinct. If the soul's host died, the soul would just get broken into components. Thus the soul of the redhead flared up, pushed to the brink. Whatever resistance it could offer was meager in comparison to how the redhead would struggle if she was in top shape, but with its existence at stake, it tried to tap whatever vestigal connection it had to Astral Realms. A bit of chi flowed into redhead's body, reinforcing it for a split second against the crushing pressure. Every living creature in face of a demise wanted to struggle, so even buying a mere second wasn't something futile. Conflict and struggle was essential to the life itself. Rikuyo had no delusions about someone altruistically risking their own lives for her, but she still tried to defy the odds.
Corbin
Corbin laughed at Kuro's enthusiasm and winked at her before pointing up. "Not out here. Never know who could be watching. Familiars, servants, lackies, and drones are apparently a thing now too. I don't want to be caught without my knickers and my arse hanging in the breeze. Well anymore than I just have."
He turned to Mordred and sighed. "Yeah, Fae, puppies, and vipers of your world. Just like I had experience with shit on my world. Then I got here and all the rules I knew had been completely changed. Sure base experience is grand, but just because something works where you're from doesn't mean it will work on some wanker you're up against here."
He shook his head, remembering an encounter with some sparkling wanker who took being in the sun better than Corbin did. He tried sinking his fangs into the cunt and ended up breaking both of them for his trouble. "Sparkling cunts," he muttered to himself.
Kuro
The white haired girl pouted as Corbin said that it wasn't the place to share his secret techniques, Mordred seemed to be agreeing with him. Do they have to be so serious and boring? Have some fun. She grabbed Corbin's arm while looking up at him. "And I wanted to hear cool vampire stories, oh I see, your secret speciality is that you run away." She teased him as she kept clinging to his arm. As she was doing so she heard him mutter something about "sparkling cunts". Not really sure what it was she asked him. "Sparkling cunts?" She used the same word as him despite a young girl.
Forest
Forest bit her lip and waited as Gadreel bent his head to sniff her wrist. The warm, slightly moist air of his breath tickled her wrist and she resisted the urge to gasp. Luckily, the lip biting did just that. As he sniffed her wrist, she inhaled his scent in return.
She felt a flutter in her stomach as she became aware of the musky spice of building lust starting to radiate from him as he pulled away from her.
"Well it has my approval! As long as it is used in small quantities, of course."
She nodded, smiled, looked down for a moment before meeting his eyes again. She noted he had gorgeous eyes, a true blue-green, almost turquoise. There was only the slightest tremor in her voice as she replied, "Of course, I don't think I could take it if I slathered in the stuff. Now, maybe we could find you something. At least some toiletries at the least."
Yamanashi
He gripped his drink harder with a twitch of the eyebrow. What was that supposed to mean? Was she trying to bemoan something as she rolled her eyes in dismay like Gunhau frequently did huhhhh? He could come up with perfectly valid plans! He just... might seem suspicious if he let too much of what was going through his head out...
Yamanashi turned away from her and brought the glass to his mouth, letting the drink moisten his throat. "Sheesh, can a guy not make one comment while he's trying to drink?," he responded, sounding almost offended. "I dunno. If they're unlucky the district may take care of them before they ever get to the place."
Garou XIII
Garou tried to pay attention to the girl, but he was simply too engrossed in his meal. Cooking something so good should be illegal. He noticed the weird things coming out of his body and passed out.
Theodore
The demon smiled curtly and bowed politely, although his eyes seemed as uninterested as ever. His monocle glowed ominously, as if it was smiling as well. Things were going smoothly…
“Now, I could tell you, but is that really what you want? You seem like the type who would rather figure it out himself than have the answer outright told, it wouldn’t be very fun if I just spoiled it now would it. Usually in manga, the one who explains his powers first is the one who ends up losing.”
Theodore looked at the masked man with his impassive dead fish eyes, as if he was staring right into his soul.
“Well then, what is your answer? You'd need to be pretty stupid to say no but just to make sure, it's a yes right?”
Sakagami Kenzo
Huge? Him? Well, he wasn’t exactly small, but still, what was it with all the people in this city and talking about things that made no sense? Googel and fons and pokay mon and basketball…
The oni raised an eyebrow and looked at the purple haired yokai with eyes filled with confusion.
“Eh?”
Erica
The girl was just about to be crushed completely when Erica spotted a distinctive head of red hair that she had seen before. With him here the construct was certain that this was her sign to keep the girl around like a thorn in her side. Something to remind her of such anger so that it could be triggered again.
She was about to say something to Noel's friend when he aimed a kick at her head and yelled at her. Her eyes widened and she blurred into a series of black afterimages as she dashed to the side. She tossed the redhead in the claw to the side like a piece of garbage before speaking. "I was crushing that abnormal one. Does it require greater explanation?"
EricaRAGNA THE BLOODEDGE, MILLIONAIRE PHILANTHROPIST
The girl was just about to be crushed completely when Erica spotted a distinctive head of red hair that she had seen before. With him here the construct was certain that this was her sign to keep the girl around like a thorn in her side. Something to remind her of such anger so that it could be triggered again.
She was about to say something to Noel's friend when he aimed a kick at her head and yelled at her. Her eyes widened and she blurred into a series of black afterimages as she dashed to the side. She tossed the redhead in the claw to the side like a piece of garbage before speaking. "I was crushing that abnormal one. Does it require greater explanation?"
Sakagami Kenzo
Kenzo's eyes looked at the strongest yokai with a mixture of sadness, confusion and dumbfoundment. He tought at least someone like her would understand, but it seemed he had been mistaken all along. No, this was definetely his karma...
He smiled and scratched his fluffy haired head in embarassement. "It's nothing. Sorry for bothering you like that, it was a stupid question."
Despite his gentle smile, he seemed to be hiding something, ss if there was something he was holding back. He stared at her awkwardly for a while, at a loss of words. He didn't know what to say, or do. However, he never once doubted the girl's words. She couldn't be lonely, and she had to be strong. So no matter how you looked at it, it was his fault.
"Do you mind if I sit?"
Erica
"I had a reason. She made a statement that made me so angry that I still want to crush her into paste. And I mean that her soul carries attributes that do not belong to a human." The construct had finally asserted control back over her other Claw again and stared back at the man. The Mantle flexed its digits before closing into Fists and while she did not want to kill him she would defend herself from the redhead. Even if that did mean hurting Noel's friend. And if things did turn to the worst she could always escape.
Erica
"I had a reason. She made a statement that made me so angry that I still want to crush her into paste. And I mean that her soul carries attributes that do not belong to a human." The construct had finally asserted control back over her other Claw again and stared back at the man. The Mantle flexed its digits before closing into Fists and while she did not want to kill him she would defend herself from the redhead. Even if that did mean hurting Noel's friend. And if things did turn to the worst she could always escape.
Corbin
Corbin smiled at Kuro tugging his arm closer to her and laughed. "Aye, they glitter. It's really off-putting, you know? Fine, fine, I'll take the both of you someplace where we can talk freely."
He looked at Mordred and said, "Oh they do have a weakness, and yes, diamonds can be cut, but only by another diamond." He snapped his fingers and said, "Oh! There's a public place where we can talk. It's Neutral Ground, and one cannot kill another when they are a guest of this place. Like mystical stuff happens when they do."
Then he winked at Kuro and said, "They also have an amazing Sticky Toffee."
Kuro
Kuro kept tugging on his arm as she listened to the both of them, apprently they were both on the same page when it came to weaknesses. She playfully tugged much harder this, hard enough to hurt a normal human, but she figured he could take it since he was one of the Elites.
"Yeah, everything has a weakness, you just have to find it." Kuro nodded in agreement to the two of them. "Diamonds can actually be cut by other materials actually, as long as they have a sharp enough edge and are thrust with enough force." She suddenly blurted out before she could register what Corbin said about them having sticky toffee. "Wait sticky toffee, really? Really? I don't have any money though. Actually the stickyness makes them a pain to eat."
RAGNA THE DADEDGEQuoteErica
"I had a reason. She made a statement that made me so angry that I still want to crush her into paste. And I mean that her soul carries attributes that do not belong to a human." The construct had finally asserted control back over her other Claw again and stared back at the man. The Mantle flexed its digits before closing into Fists and while she did not want to kill him she would defend herself from the redhead. Even if that did mean hurting Noel's friend. And if things did turn to the worst she could always escape.
Rikuyo
"My soul? What about it? I'm still a human. Better look into the mirror first before you call me weird. I live my life to the fullest, and heed my heart." Rikuyo managed to stand up, ignoring her broken ribs out of sheer stubborness. While she initially felt some satisfaction from riling up her, that got eclipse in how she was annoyed in turn by a thing like her daring to judge her. That puppet was 1000 years too early to judge her like that.
She would have just dismissed another human or monster as misguised if they called her inhuman. But that someone so machinelike felt like she had right to decide what was humanlike or not really annoyed her. If she was much stronger right now, she would probably lash out and stomp her to the ground for such presumptions. But seems that the dude seemed to be angry too. Fine, he looked like guy who could handle that damn bluehead.
Silva Dragonov
Fool. Did she really think he couldn't hear him? But very well, he'd play her game. While form was troublesome, it was one of his conditions. He still had a minute left.
Silva dodged the hail of bullets, moving precisely without a single wasted movement to dance trough the rain of projectiles, but suddenly they vanished. No, that girl had made the mistake of assuming his reflexes only stopped at dodging. Weak, weak, WEEAK!! Letting her fire so many bullets, he had managed to pin down their exact timing and get used to their speed. Now, he could catch bullets with that massive maw of his, and that in the blink of an eye!
Now then little missy, you might have to move those legs of yours if you plan to do this. His senses were sharp and wary of them by now, that dog would not catch him offguard this time.
He had one more trump card, but he needed time. Just a little more...
Corbin
Corbin laughed as Kuro tugged his arm quite hard, it was almost painful. So he tightened his muscles and lifted his arm up, lifting Kuro up with it. "You're a bit of a pistol, you know that. This Sticky Toffee is a cake; it's a spice cake with caramel drizzled over it. I swear it was made by some pagan deity it's so good. My treat."
If both ladies were new to Nexus, then they were probably short on pocket money. He wasn't a pauper by any means, but he did need to get a new set of wheels soon. Hence his desire to work some overtime to get a nice down payment for a new bike.
Even though, I'm not going to let a potential comrade, even though she seems a bit off, and a little bit in a cold, he thought.
He then turned to Mordred, "The offer goes to you too. As to where to get a gun? Luckily I had my equipment when I got brought here, and I do some gun smithing myself. I like to tinker with shiny things."
Kuro
"Hey!" The white haired girl shouted out as she was suddenly lifted from the ground, her feets dangling helplessly in the air, or at least they would have, if he had been the one to actually hold her and not the other way around. Kuro released the grip on one of her hands, so she was only dangling with her full weight on one arm. With her now free arm she pointed at the monster himself as she accused him with a teasing tone. "Wow what a creepy guy you are, are you planning on kidnapping me and having your way with me in a back alley?"
Corbin
"Me? Have my way with a little bit like you?" Corbin asked Kuro with a laugh as he lowered her back down to the ground. "Come back when you're five-six years older and then we'll see, but you're such a bother though. I feel sorry for whatever poor sod you'll get those tawny little hands on when you're a bit older."
He grinned at Mordred and said, "Indeed I do have the day off. I can work overtime another day anyway, so it's no bother. Relaxing is a grand thing, and trust me, when you get into actual active duty, and good at a lot of things, they'll try to run you ragged. Plus Sticky Toffee and their fish and chips . . . for such a dive it's like going back home. Except people have better teeth."
Kuro
"Hey I'm not that short! If anyone is a poor sod it's you, for missing out" She complained as Corbin lowered her back to the ground. She didn't really care much for his complaints about his job at the moment, but the mention of all the good food awaiting them was far more interesting. Mordred on the other had was being really nice to him. Does she like him?Kuro thougth as she saw the blonde act even more polite than she'd seen previously.
Forest
She grinned at Gadreel and said, "Technically, I don't need to take a shower every day, but I do. Sometimes it just feels nice to be clean and apparently smell like an alcoholic beverage meant to drop a young co-ed's knickers."
The blond frowned ever so slightly. She had spent most of her living life filthy after all, but when she first woke up as a vampire, being covered in all that blood, filth, and that . . .Roman Bastard's . . . Becoming clean had suddenly become something very important to her.
Biting her lip she reached out and picked up a bottle of some sort of body wash that proclaimed sea salt. "And sometimes you're just covered in unmentionables and need to be clean."
Jeanne
As she saw him go flying once more, she sheathed her blade and walked over to him. "Maybe we should call it for now, you look really distracted Shirou." She told him, concerned after seeing him fumble twice in a row. "Maybe we should go in and see what they're doing." She suggested to him, with a smile on her face.
Theodore
The demon gazed at the masked man with the same unreadable expression as always and spoke without a hint of emotion or attachment.
"I'M afraid there is no value in the things you call words, nor do you have any way of confirming the veridicity of whatever I say. However, you weren't exactly in a good shape the last time I saw you. To barge into a castle to abduct its owner without any sort of protection or backup to rely on, is it truly wise?"
Sakagami Kenzo
The oni smiled meekly. She seemed to be alright with him sitting at least, at least that is what he tought she mean by nodding. So he sat down on the bench next to the girl and looked down gloomily. He was silent for a while, but after mustering a little courage, he managed to speak.
"Do you like any hobbies?"
Erica
The blue haired girl's head tilted ever so slightly. It was almost as if she was confused or at least giving the appearance of being so. "I do not kill anyone that angers me. This was a special case. An unprecedented level of anger was brought forth so I acted upon it. It is also unnecessary for me to 'cool off'. I had already decided to simply let her go if there was outside interference."
Erica returned to her floating state as she stared back at the man and analyzed his every movement. "You are not my babysitter but perhaps you could instruct me? The previous ones I was speaking to have vanished and I am again lacking proper instruction. You also seem to have an inclination towards stopping violent issues so it would work to both of our advantages."
Shiro
"Ah, you're lost." Shiro nodded understandingly. "I understand."
"I don't think this is a demon city, I haven't had to kill any, after all. It's just a city. A weird city with crazy things that are called ought-o-mo-bils and other crazy magic stuff."
Sakura and Shirou
The two of them nodded. As parents, they were familiar with the way she was acting, and the tone of voice she was using. She was trying to protect them, and wasn't going to accept any argument.
"OK", Sakura said, ready to follow her whenever she left, "but where will we go?"
Forest
"Yes, ones specifically of fruit and high proof. High enough were you cannot taste the liquor anymore," Forest said with a nod. "Some of which aren't half bad."
She nodded to his quiet words and replied in a soft whisper, "Or if you're fighting werewolves and gore gets in your hair. I'd rather not feed on a dirty person, but I can and have before. I'm just glad that personal hygiene became popular again."
Jeanne
Jeanne gave him a comforting smile as he sighed. He really looks troubled by it, I don't want to pry too much but he looks like he needs someone to talk to, and for some reason he can't tell Sakura or Rider about it or he wouldn't have been bottling it up so much.
"You can talk with me about it. This thing seems to be eating you up....maybe I can help." she suggested to him with as nicely as she could.
Jeanne
Jeanne kept smiling as he shook his head. "Off course, take the time you need Shirou." She then grinned at him.
"Come now, let's get back before they think we killed each other~" She told him as she turned around while giving her hips a slight shake, she heading back to the house in a pace that was slow enough for Shirou to catch up.
Rin
Rin watched as Sakura started to cry.
She knew cooking was important to the version of her that was Rin's actual sister. Rin frowned; she hadn't said that Sakura shouldn't cook. She said that Sakura should rest and then she could make dinner when she was feeling up to it.
Archer, that asshole, had walked away, leaving Rin to deal with the almost hysterical girl. "Hey, I didn't say that I didn't want you to cook. I said you should rest first. Go rest, come back in ten minutes, and then you and Archer can cook," she said with a sigh and a shake of her head.
Forest
Forest grinned and replied, "For the most part, yeah. I do sometimes 'Adult' well enough."
She frowned as he told her the history of the flush toilet. "That would have made things a lot easier. And cleaner. I always thought outhouses in the American West were fascinating myself; if somewhat risky."
She handed him the body wash she'd been inspecting. It was even a pleasing light blue color! "Here, hopefully this doesn't smell obnoxious. I swear Axe was manufactured as a jerk warning for women."
Lumen
The newly hired bouncer lazily rocked back in her chair. It was almost a practiced level of carefreeness that made it seem like Yamanashi was either a friendly acquaintance or completely unimportant. "That sounds pretty hopeful. I wouldn't want to balance what little stability this part of the city has on luck but it's not like I'm an authority on the subject."
RAGNA THE BLOODEDGEQuoteErica
The blue haired girl's head tilted ever so slightly. It was almost as if she was confused or at least giving the appearance of being so. "I do not kill anyone that angers me. This was a special case. An unprecedented level of anger was brought forth so I acted upon it. It is also unnecessary for me to 'cool off'. I had already decided to simply let her go if there was outside interference."
Erica returned to her floating state as she stared back at the man and analyzed his every movement. "You are not my babysitter but perhaps you could instruct me? The previous ones I was speaking to have vanished and I am again lacking proper instruction. You also seem to have an inclination towards stopping violent issues so it would work to both of our advantages."
Rikuyo
"Don't you tell me what I should do, I'll be fine." Rikuyo shifted her glare to the white haired man. Her animosity wasn't malicious, but she was more like annoyed that he told her to take it easier. Why she would, even as a shell of her former self her body was more healthy then most of humans. "Oh, old habits already kickin' in? If ya wanna to humor her, yer choice, but don't feel asleep in the middle." She quipped, her back close to the wall and her somehow standing upright. Right now, she was quite cranky and not upbeat like usual. Not because she got beaten up, but simply because she really, really disliked that doll talking shit about her. She even ignored Rikuyo talking back to her after she called her soul inhuman. Don't ya fucking ignore me like that. I will send where garbage ends up once I'm in shape
Sakagami KenzoALPHA THE BOREDEDGE
The oni nodded in approval. One had many places to go, so he couldn't blame his imouto for that. He did not doubt her once, instead he smiled brightly and waved goodbye. "See yah!" He grinned, at least he seemed to be in a better mood.
He rested on the bench for a bit before walking off as well. He too had places to go, and things to do. However, he didn't seem as troubled by it anymore, as if his short meeting with Oka had somehow straightened his resolve.
Byt aside that, he was parched! He walked around town, looking for a place to have a nicecupjug of sake. Suddenly, a familiar scent tickles his nostrils. He sniffed the air around and his face lit up. Drink! Perfect, the one thing he needed. To be fair, his day had been rather difficult, he needed the drink and deserved it.
He walked uo to the bar's door and pushed it, but it would not open. He kept pushing harder and harder, but it would not budge one moment. A sign was written at the door, the word PULL. Sadly, it was written in english, which Kenzo had no way of understanding. Luckily, the door was automatic, so it eventually got tired of being slammed and decided to open by itself.
Woooah, a magic door! Humans are so cool...
Well, he couldn't just stand there. Kenzo walked in and looked around for a place to sit when something, someone caught his attention. A lone girl with light clothing was sitting alone, but her most striking feature was her snow white hair. It was as pure and beautiful as that thing humans called Vanilla Icecreem.
Weird. he never saw a yokai with such white hair. It was quite odd, to be honest. Still, he didn't let it intimidate him. Instead, he puffed his chest and walked up to the girl before sitting next to her.
"Salutations!" He cried out cheerfully.
Rin
Rin reached up and grabbed a paper towel. It was then passed to the violet haired girl and Rin smiled. "Here, I currently don't have any tissues, but this is better than your hands," Rin said.
She needs a therapist at the least. Hell, I think everyone in this house needs a therapist, Rin thought dryly. "And I'm not going anywhere until you get some rest."
Jeanne
"Shirou, what's taking you so long?" she called back to him as she approached the door. When she got to the door she reached for the handle and opened it fully, she then bowed as she offered him to go in first. "After you, my lord." She said jokingly.
Jeanne
"Holiness...hahahahah." Jeanne almost fell her, her knees were bent and she was clutching her stomach as she laughed hysterically. As she calmed down, she gave him a quick hug "That was pretty funny Shirou." She said and then released him.
Jeanne
I guess Sakura is in a worse state then I thought, maybe I can do something about it.
"Can I come too, or do you want to go alone?" Jeanne asked him, while smiling at him.
"Good afternoon, is anyone here?"Akatsuki
No response. It seems that there could be no inhabitants or guests whatsover. He would have assumed that they were away and the inn was locked. If not for the doors not being locked. Suspicious! What if some nefarious villain spirited away people in the inn?! He needed to check.
"Hello, is anybody here?" He kept calling out as he walked into the inn. Hopefully his worst suspicions wouldn't confirm.
Sakagami KenzoAlpha The Bloodedge
The oni laughed shortly and shook his head before rubbing the back of his neck.
"Hahaha. Well, if this moment counts, then sure! I'm a foreigner, so I am not too familiar with the customs here. Can I pour you a drink?" He replied with a huge friendly grin on his face.
Sakagami KenzoAlpha The Bloodedge
Kenzo folded his arms and pouted, as if she had just done something mildly offensive like sneezing at him or not holding the door.
"Isn't that the point of getting in a place like this though? Jeez, between that masked doll freak, that tree killer and this... nothing here makes any sense!" He complained, but he seemed more annoyed than upset. He looked down for a second before letting out a tired sigh.
He was right, nothing made sense. Not even himself.
"I need a drink. Could you at least be a friend and pour me something?"
RikuyoRAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
"Not even to me? Tch, actin' all high and mighty..." She muttered under her breath. Once the puppet disappeared from her sight Rikuyo turned her attention to the white haired guy who saved her even if she wasn't too happy about it. Her not being able to fend off that doll was simply a sign of weakness. "Oh, hey, ya really didn't have to bail me out, but it couldn't be helped I guess. I need to get back into shape..." She grumbled about her state. "I'm Rikuyo, by the way. What's yer name, dude?"
Sakagami KenzoALPHA THE BLOODEDGE
Kenzo gripped at the table, as if suddenly frozen. He trembled for a moment before looking at the girl with a very serious expression. It was as if his candid atmosphere had suddenly vanished in an instant to give place to a beastly oppressive aura.
"Do you know him?" He growled, an animalistic quality resonating deep within his voice. While he looked and sounded certainly calm and stern at the moment, even he could not conceal hints of rage and pearls of folly within his heartbeat. "How do you know him?"
He had been lenient thus far, but he had not forgotten. Now that he knew that yokai was somehow connected to that fiend, he could not let her go. He'd make her talk, whether it was willing or not.
JuliusAKATSUKI
"Greetings, young lady. My apologies for intruding, I was curious why there was an inn in such remote place." Child or adult, a true gentleman should respect others regardless of their age.
RikuyoRAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
"Oh, where are ya goin'?" The redheaded girl started following Ragna as she had nothing better to do. It wasn't night yet and she was clearly bored, in spite of the pain she had to go through. What were few broken ribs? "What's up with that white hair? Ya ain't a geezer. I know, are you bleaching it?" Rikuyo continued to bother him with a small talk. "And don't worry for me, I'll manage! See, I'm fine!"
Darcy Hugh
Despite his tightening rectum, Darcy did not look intimidated. Rather, he smiled friendily and nodded.
"Of course, as long as you pray and aren't a jew, a muslim, a protestant or a faggot. After all, weaker spirits cower before stronger spirits, but all evil spirits cower before Jesus." He answered with a gentle voice, matter of factly.
With a clear heart and a gentle, almost fatherly smile, he walked up to the dragon and spoke.
"Is something the matter my good sir?"
Shiro
Shiro smiled sympathetically, and rubbed her face against Breeze's comfortingly. "It's ok. You'll get used to it."
Forest
"They smelled horrible, but what was one of the worse things was when a black widow would build her web on the seat. Some poor sod sits down and gets nipped right in the bits," Forest said with a chuckle.
She had seen a few cases where that had happened and watched the poor victim while they were in the throws of the venom's after effects. "You'd figure people would start checking the seat. They didn't."
"It didn't seem too cloying, like some shampoos and body washes can be. It just smelled clean if a tad salty. Honestly, I just need to buck down and find a real apothecary for toiletries here, and no Lush doesn't count . . ." she trailed off as she noticed him being rather watchful.
"You have a Gunslinger's Tick," she whispered to him with a tiny smile.
Rider
Rider smiled contentedly as she stroked the large flying bug, watching and sipping on her wine as a waitress approached the girl. Rider raised an eyebrow as the girl, who she suspected was underage, ordered a glass of sweet wine, but if they choose to accept her probably-fake ID, that wasn't Rider's problem. In fact, she was rather glad that the girl seemed to have similar taste in drinks to her. To Rider's further delight, she appeared somewhat fond of olives, too, unlike her date. When the girl had finished ordering, she turned to Rider with a smile on her face, and answered her question.
"Sorry about that. Wormy's his name because I was three when I named him. That's all", she said.
Rider couldn't help but smile at that but, at the same time, for a moment she was somewhat confused. After all, "Wormy" looked nothing like a worm. Why would a three-year-old child think to call a flying bug that looked nothing like a worm "Wormy"?
"But, he doesn't look like...", Rider began, before something came to her mind.
Wait, he doesn't look like a worm now, but don't insect larvae often look worm-like? she realised.
"Oh, I see...", she continued, suddenly realising. "Did he have a larval form that looked like a worm?"
"Oh, and don't worry about placing your order, it's not fair on the waitress to leave her standing around too long", she added.
Then, looking at Dante with a grin, she spoke again.
"And, it's nice to see that you have taste in pizza toppings, unlike some people."
Sakagami KenzoAlpha the Bloodedge
The oni sighed and looked down on the table. Immediately, the tension dropped and everything seemed to have gone back to normal. Kenzo pondered for a while before closing his russet eyes. Then, he bowed his head apologetically.
"Sorry, I shouldn't have let it get over my head like that." He said calmly. "Yeah, I met him before. I fought him yesterday actually, but I wasn't able to land a decisive blow. I guess I was too soft, I couldn't bring myself to..."
For a moment, he seemed sad. Something was clearly troubling him, but he shook his head and smiled the same friendly smile from before.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to bother you with my stupidity. What's your name?"
The priest nodded solemnly. "Indeed, that is a troublesome conundrum."
Darcy needed to think for a while. He pondered on his options and what he could do. Well, fighting was already out of the window, but if he could use this to his advantage...
He suddenly lit up and smiled, as if the priest had a sudden revelation by god.
"Oh! I might have a solution my good sir." He declared brightly with a warm friendly smile. What a nice priest.
Sakagami KenzoAlpha the bloodedge
Kenzo muttered under his breath, as if to engrave the name into his mind. "Arufa Brodduedji..."
The oni smiled. He liked her, and he liked the name. It was very pretty, which suited her well. A drink was finally presented to him, which he accepted gladly. With one full swing he chugged down more than half of the glass before slamming the glass down and letting out a relieved sigh.
"Sakagami Kenzo. I've been here for, um... I think it's been about forty-three days?"
His russet eyes analyzed the shiro shoujo with absolute attention, piercing every nook and cranny of her body as if to understand something. He seemed confused about something, or curious.
"You're not a human Arufa, are you?"
Forest
The blond sighed as she looked at Gadreel's amused face and grinned back. She replied, "I've tried. I ended up with brown sludge that smelled and looked like something that came from a compose heap. I can put someone's innards back in them, but I cannot make soap."
Crafts of that sort was never her forte. She could prattle off in 20 different languages, she could play most of Iron Maiden's songs on a violin, she had performed meatball surgery, and could rattle off the hardness and chemical compositions to every gemstone in her collection. However making things was generally not her wheelhouse.
"Oh, I do. Why do you think I've been turned so I can watch most of the store the entire time?" she replied with a grin before tapping the side of her head, "Plus this never really turns off."
RAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
Rikuyo
"Ah, geez, you're stubborn, I told ya I'm fine-" Rikuyo paused as finally the adrenaline rush wore off and fatigue caught up with her. Her vision blurred as her body was that much weakened after getting crushed by that goddamn puppet. "Okay, you win..." She complained as she was grumpy about giving in to her injuries. She limped towards the seat and finally did what he told her, even if she didn't like being ordered around.
Akatsuki
Julius
Again, there seemed to be no one other than the child there. If it was an inn, then her parents must have been away or something was amiss. This young girl spoke like she was a bit confused what to do. It would be rude of him to question her what happened here. But if he were to guess, maybe she were practising fencing with some relative. She held a sword, she was not bleeding and her clothes bore sings of cuts. Surely whomever she fought with held back against her. But if that was the case, her relatives were now away, and the girl before him looked somewhat lost about what to do. Children usually helped their parents run such establishments, so maybe she was recently entrusted to her relatives? If she was an orphan then he'd better not ask her about her parents, certainly that would open wounds.
"Ah, then I found the right place." The nobleman answered the question. This sounded like a calm place where he could collect his thoughts without tumbling down a cliff again. And the girl was all left alone. No way he would leave anyone alone in such wilderness. He reached for his pouched filled with golden coins and presented it to the girl, smiling: "Will that be adequate, young lady?" People who cared about money might have scoffed at his display of generosity, but he feeled like patronising this establishment. He doubted many visitors have graced this inn with their presence given its remote location, so he bet they were more in need of money than he was.
Sakagami KenzoAlpha the Bloodedge
No.
A chilled shiver ran down Kenzo’s body. He didn’t want this. He didn’t wish for any of this. He had just wanted to connect with her, to talk to someone. But just as he was about to reach her, she slipped away just like everyone else. No matter what commandment he’d use, he could not in the end form a bond. Not even with her.
No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No. No.
The oni’s voice was shaking, his eyes began to water. It was much like a child who had just been yelled at by his mother for a reason he did not understand. He begged, but it was already too late.
« I… I didn’t…I just…I’ll do anything…I’ll…”
And suddenly, something in his eyes snapped. Deep down, he knew the truth, he always had. Sakagami Kenzo was a strange being, one who was many things. But he was not stupid. Deep down, he had always known the truth, he had only chosen to be blind to it, to ignore it and walk away.
What Alpha had said and done was far from extreme, but it was the culminations of years after years of suffering. The straw that broke the camel's back.
He knew that look fully well. The look that Alpha gave him, the same that Oka gave him, the only look anyone ever gave him. He was quite familiar with those eyes. Fear, disgust, hate, annoyance, impatience, dislike, anger… he knew those all too well. He could see through their excuses and petty lies, through their disgusting deceit.
Humans were such ugly, petty, deceitful creatures...
He had simply chosen to smile and shrug it off to make the pain go away. He knew that, and he knew that nothing would change. Seasons change, tastes change, but people… people never change. He wouldn’t change, because Kenzo was Kenzo and humans were humans. The two were mutually exclusive.
One could only be what one was; therefore the fact that Kenzo could never be human was only logical. But deep down, he had hoped that somehow, anyhow, things would change. That at least someone, ANYONE would accept him.
That was why he had endured this humiliation all this time, of living all alone in an universe where he wasn’t even alive. The demon giggled like it was a funny joke, but his heart was only bleeding. That is, if a wretch like him had a heart to begin with.
Foxkura
Shirou patted Breeze on the head and, with a spring in her step, began walking leading them once again.
"Hmmm... Where to go... Where haven't I begged for food in a while?" She asked herself a very important question.
Possibly the most important one she could ask right now. After all, it could mean the difference between deer and fried tofu.
Tofu was good.
Forest
"It's easier to destroy than create," Forest said with a shake of her head as her voice softened and she looked away. "It takes so much time and effort to create a life and . . . literally almost nothing to take it."
She turned back towards him and said, "Where I'm from, to become what I am, it's part of the package deal, but I had the 'talent' before I was born. Apparently gifted women were common in my line. My aunt could make plants grow. My mother could apparently soothe with a word or a touch. My cousin could heal and had command over fire and earth. Me? I got bombarded with the things that everyone thinks but don't let others know, and I didn't have someone to guide me on how to use it."
"I mean, who the bloody hell would want to? The person you're trying to teach is going to know everything about you, including things that shouldn't be known. That Roman Bastard was also worthless in that aspect too, so I had to sort of teach myself. It's like being in a crowded room with noise all around you. You learn to filter to get the useful things. Until you find someone who has a strong mind and just projects . . ."
RikuyoRAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
"H-hey, wait!" The redhead mumbled out as the white haired man was about to leave the place. He ordered her around like that and then just left? She had no money to stay there nor she could dine and dash! She stood up, and started him following again. "Are ya leavin' already? C'mon, we barely met!"
Sakagami KenzoAlpha The Bloodedge
The oni yelped in surprise as he was dragged like a sack of potatoes out of he bar with dashing speed. He did not even realize what was going on despite the fact he was running along, and by then only two thoughts crossed his mind.
How dare you, trash.
How romantic.
A single phrase escaped his lips, like a tired melancholic sigh. "Let me go."
JuliusAKATSUKI
The nobleman recognized that form of greeting as he was not only a warrior, but also a man of learning. The girl must have hailed from the Orient, and while he only read about the customs of Far East, he knew enough to judge her manners as proper. It seemed that she was instilled with proper upbringing, yet it seemed like she didn't have much experience with taking care of guests as it looked she was a bit anxious about it. So, was she a newcomer as well after all, presumably moving to relatives who were away right now? He naturally bowed slightly to greet her back, and followed her. The inn didn't look like a palace, but it had its oriental and rustic charm. At some point, the young lady asked him if he requires a supper.
"Oh, yes, I would be grateful for that." He responded. But, it was kinda problematic. Yes, he was a guest, but he could not hoist whole burden on a minor. On another hand, he really had no clue how to prepare anything else then what he could hunt down in a forest.
Archer and Jeanne
As they entered the kitchen, it hit them, not immediately but it hit them. A heavenly scent enveloped them, coursing through their veins like a blast of paradise, in the center of this stood one man in red, Archer.
Jeanne was surprised at what she saw, this wasn't what she had expected.
Archer then turned around and saw them, it was Sakura, Shirou and a blonde woman. He nodded to Sakura and then responded to Shirou. "Oh yes, I'm doing quite well, I got bored so I decided to try something new, but it seems I went a bit overboard." He then turned to Sakura. "I assume that's the new servant."
Archer & Jeanne
Archer gave the blonde servant a nod before turning to Sakura. "I'm making bourbon chicken, since I made a western dessert earlier, I thought I would change t things up and go for something different." Then Shirou closed the distance between them, fidgeting a lot as he did so. "Oh you want to help so badly, Shirou Emiya , perhaps you wish to surpass me in cooking as well."
While Archer was explaining what he was doing, Jeanne was still surprised to see that they had servant cooking for them. She then noticed that there was something odd about the servant in front of her. She couldn't get a proper read on him, despite the fact that is it was one of her privileges as Ruler. She nudged Sakura to get her attention. "Who is he? And why are they so on edge around each other?"
RAGNA THE BLOODEDGE
Rikuyo
The redhead couldn't much about the fact that he just picked up her to carry around. She didn't want to be pampered, but again, she couldn't resist in such state. Looking grumpy, she retorted: "I don't know any. There was one, but he's dead. Some demon asshole got him..." Remembering Richard's death also didn't help improving her mood.
JuliusAKATSUKI
Fridge? What was that? Some kind of Oriental cellar with supplies? And wait, she didn't plan to venture alone into the wilderness just like that? He knew that the city was far away from here.
"Do you plan to go the city on your own? It could be dangerous to go through the wilderness alone. Let me escort you on the way, young lady." The nobleman insisted on following the girl. He might have been a guest, but it was also his calling to help out anyone who could be exposed to danger. So he couldn't just wait for her here doing nothing.
Sakagami KenzoALPHA THE BLOODEDGE
The demon staggered and nearly fell over before somehow regaining balance. He gripped his forehead and let out a pained sigh, as if there was a gigantic headache he was trying to soothe with no avail.
"I don't get it." He muttered. "What am I missing? What am I doing wrong? I just wanted to share a drink normally, why can't i even do that? Why does this keep happening to me... why, why, WHY!?"
Forest
As she spoke, she was aware that Gadreel had guided her to a less populated area of the store. She quietly picked up a container of opalescent lip gloss and studied it before putting it back.
"You have not had an opportunity to speak of this for some time now, haven't you?" Gadreel asked her in a whisper soft voice with a sympathetic look on his face.
The vampire shook her head and said, "Actually not ever; I've gotten pretty good at bottling things up over the years. Where I'm from it would just be considered a weakness to exploit or getting a lecture about being thankful for what I can do. Trust me, I'd rather everyone keep their thoughts in their head."
LANCELOT
-snip-
He was so consumed with his own thoughts that when he turned a corner past some shelves, he very nearly bowled over a pair of hapless shoppers. He was halfway through a muttered apology when he actually noticed who he had just run into.
Kill her! Pay the penalty for her sins, for your sins! Pay the penalty of life! “Torture and sadism on the body through digestion!”
Damn. He’d been so enjoying not having to listen to that insidious voice.
“Ah. Good day, Forest, and company,” he said, his frown tightening as he tried to ignore the whispers coming out of the walls. He still had the presence of mind to back up and restore personal space, at least. “Forgive my rudeness, I’ve been quite distracted of late.”
Foxkura
Shiro waved them both off, dismissing their comments. "No, no, that won't work, it has to be me. Otherwise they'll just call you both lazy bums and shoo you away. Something about hurting their bussiness. Or something."
Archer and Jeanne
Archer looked at Shirou's offered hand. In response, the man in red grabbed one of his prized creations and offered it to the...other him. "Only if you have one my soufflés."
Jeanne gave Sakura a curious look from what she heard. Why so defensive about it if I may ask, did something happen?
LANCELOT
“Um, no, I came here of my own volition…” Lancelot said distractedly, trailing off at the end. Saber hadn’t ordered him to go shopping for her, but it was an unspoken expectation that he make sure her place remain well supplied. He supposed it was fair, since he was living off of her, much as it rankled what pride he still had.
Forest rubbed her forehead and introduced him to the handsome man accompanying her, Gadreel. The redhead was staring, seemingly shocked to see the former knight of the lake.
“Are you well?” Lancelot asked the other man, more out of habit than actual concern. Truth be told he wasn’t paying much attention to the conversation anymore, he was so distracted. He may not be feeling too well himself.
Sakagami KenzoALPHA THE BLOODEDGE
Kenzo's spirit was in the middle of breaking when suddenly, he felt something soft and warm behind him. He yelped in wide eyed surprise, but before he knew it, two arms were tightly wrapped around him. The oni's heart raced as if it was trying to burst, his legs went weak and his body trembled.
She... it had been so long since anyone held him like this. He had almost forgotten how warm it was. Something began to swell in his throat, an aching he did not feel since long ago. He would not cry. No matter what, he would not cry. But maybe if he let it out a little, it wouldn't be so bad...
"I'm sorry. *sniff* I..."
And for the smallest, most insignificant of moments, Kenzo was happy.
Sakura and Shirou
The two of them frowned, their objections dying as they noticed the sad, desperate look on the woman's face. They couldn't reject her, not when she was obviously so desperate to help them. Yet, whatever she said, the basic problem still remained. If they went into that house, Shirou was worried that the other Sakura would genuinely cause him harm, if not throwing him out entirely.
"Well, OK", Shirou said, reluctantly. "But, you'll need to talk to the owner. If I just go in there, she'll throw me out again, if not worse."
"Shirou", Sakura responded, questioningly. "Why is she so upset with you, exactly? What you did was bad, but surely she would have forgiven you if you apologised properly. I know I would have forgiven you, you're "
"I did apologise", Shirou responded, "but it only seemed to upset her further. Maybe I should apologise again, now that she's hopefully calmed down."
"Hmm, perhaps...", Sakura responded.
Sakura thought for a moment.
"Shirou, what exactly did you say to her when you apologized?" Sakura asked seriously.
"Um... I just told her how sorry I was?"
"That's it?" Sakura responded, exasperated. "You didn't bow or prostrate yourself? She's not the same me, who knows what she's been through?"
Sakura sighed
"You idiot, Shirou", she said, bashing him on the head. "What were you thinking, I'd have wanted a proper apology, not something totally informal and bad? Really Shirou, you can be so thoughtless sometimes."
"When we get in, you need to apologize correctly", she finished, shaking her head in exasperation.
Shirou sighed.
"Yeah, I guess. Sorry, I don't know what came over me", he responded, a sad look on his face as he realised how much he'd messed-up.
Archer and Jeanne
"Well that's useful to know, three servants is a lot though, are you really sure about it?" Archer asked her, it did sound like she was guessing, she couldn't possibly have tried it out before to know. "Still that's quite impressive." He then said as he finished his round of questions and turned back to Shirou. "How was the soufflé?"
Everyone has doubts Sakura, I don't think you're bad person because of it, and don't be so worried about him dying anytime soon, I wouldn't let that happen. The blonde woman reassured Sakura, then returned to the teasing tone. Oh naughty in what way? Sakura, was he by any chance stiff when you sat on on him back at the movie theater?"
Jeanne
Jeanne was surprised by Sakura's admission of having seen it. Her master chuckled at it but then suddenly changed her tone, telling her that there was an intruder and that she wanted her to come with her and see who it was. Of course. She followed Sakura out of the kitchen and then spoke to her again as they were walking through the hallway. So master how much are you ok with? She asked her in a half joking, half serious tone.
Archer
Archer gave Sakura a smile as she boasted about her capacitiy as a grail, she even started flexing one of her arms. Then Shirou showed the proper appreciation for his creations. "Take as many as you want, I made too many anways." He told him. Watching Sakura and her new servant made it obvious they were having a master to servant conversation, with how much they were sending looks to each other.
Sakura then tip toed over to him and whispered to him. "Can you stay with Shirou and make sure he doesn't do anything too dumb? It would be a really big favor to me, and just for a bit, while I go find out what's going on." He thought he could smell someone foreign in the area but he couldn't pinpoint the location. Sakura being in control of the boundary field probably knew the exact location of the presence, like he thought she then quickly turned around and walked out of the kitchen with Jeanne following her. As they were going out Archer quickly turned to Shirou and started talking. "You see I took extra care when I made them, by gradually adding the ingredients while mixing them to let all the flavours blend without having one of them overpower the others."
Forest
Why do you allow this? Because it’s friends with Saber? Disgusting creature, remember the penalties. Life penalty, body penalty, freedom penalty, fame penalty, fortune penalty.
Forest flinched ever so slightly as the unwanted occupant in Lancelot's head made itself known. Her hand tightened around Gadreel's ever so slightly as the feed back dug into her, like needles being inserted into her ears and eyes. The room tilted ever so slightly.
Why care what Saber would wish? Selfish ⎕⎕⎕, you paid her penalty, and she violates you. Violation for benefit, violation for respect.
Yes, Saber is very much someone who uses people, myself included. She made sure not to project the thought, keeping it to herself as the evil in Lancelot continued to rant as he said aloud, “I, ah, yes. As I said, distracted.”
Had he not had all the World's Evil living within him, and Gadreel hadn't been there, Forest would have teased him ever so slightly. However . . . Her vision blurred as she threw up barriers to try to block that thing.
⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF ⎕⎕⎕FOR SELF
“I… I need to go,” the fallen knight said in a soft voice before literally running away.
I suddenly have the impression that he had an unfortunate affair with his lady king, but I suspect that has little to do with this action. Shall we pursue? Gadreel asked.
Forest shook off the literal pain of being around Lancelot and rubbed her forehead with her hand. I don't know if here's anything I can do, other than standing here and letting him insert the pointy end of his sword in me over and over until the voices in his head shut up. He's . . . not alone in his head, and I'm not talking about MPD either. I'm talking Father Merrick type stuff here.
Numina
Numina was interrupted from her scouting by a loud voice and the grip of pudgy hands on her leg. She looked down to see a dark haired girl sobbing and asking for help in finding her mother. It was almost a shame, really. It would only take a little visit to a secluded face and she could save this girl from all the issues that a conversion could bring. She had done it before, and there was no doubt in her mind that it would be a mercy, but she had already decided.
The redhead kneeled down and gently took one of the girl's hands. "Hey, you don't have to cry. I'm sure we can find your mama very soon. I'm Numina. What's your name, and where did you last see your mama?"
Sakura and Shirou
As soon as Sakura made her move, the blonde servant stepped in, grabbing hold of her hands and stopping the attack. Sakura glared angrily at the servant, but she knew there was nothing she could do, especially given that she appeared to be able to completely nullify her magic. Her shoulders sagging slightly, she simply continued to glare, hoping that the servant or her master would not decide to finish off her helpless husband.
Shirou, meanwhile, continued to struggle to stand.
Sakura is in danger! he thought, desperately, struggling against the white-haired woman holding him.
Before he could do anything, however, the alternate Sakura spoke.
"Apparently, this fool never uncovered his true nature, and still naively trusts him, like a child", she said, seemingly talking to Jeanne, presumably continuing an internal conversation. "It must be unfortunate, to find out your beloved is worse than an axe murderer. I'm truely sorry."
Sakura felt a combination of sadness, irritation and anger at the woman's words. Her willingness to openly slander Shirou and the way she was talking down to the much-older version of herself was seriously grating, but the empathic tone blunted Sakura's anger a little. It was clear that the woman meant her no harm, and was simply seriously mistaken as to Shirou's nature.
Whilst Sakura did not like seeing someone misjudge Shirou in this manner, she could understand it to an extent, even if she was surprised at the unwillingness of the alternate version of herself to give Shirou the benefit of the doubt, as she knew she undoubtedly would have. He had made a serious mistake, and compounded it with an inexplicably bad apology. And, besides, despite her obvious anger, Sakura knew she was heavily disadvantaged. Shouting at or insulting the woman would not help her, all she could do was try to convince her to see reason.
"Sakura, Shirou is not a monster. He simply made a mistake, one which he was about to apologise for. Properly", she aaid, glancing at her husband, who was gradually struggling to his feet, hoping he would soon get to it. "Please, do not hold his mistake against him, or against me."
It was obvious that Sakura was angered and upset by what she had said, but she held it in. She just wanted to protect Shirou, and avoid causing a conflict between herself and Rider's new master. She knew that her beloved servant would be heartbroken to see the two of them fighting, and it was something she desperately wanted to avoid.
Shirou, having struggled free of Irisviel's grip and unsteadily risen to his feet, stood straight up and walked towards the alternate Sakura, only to immediately throw himself to the floor again. Prostrating himself before her, he began to speak, his voice full of regret and distress.
"I'm sorry for kissing you! I'm sorry! I'm really, really sorry!" he said, his anguish obviously genuine. "Please forgive me! I'm really, really, really sorry!"
Foxkura
Shiro was walking around, when, suddenly, she noticed a pungent and foul smell. She didn't bother asking if anyone else could smell it, she knew they couldn't.
Only she could smell the smell of a Demon, after all.
She whipped her head around suddenly, before bowing at Breeze.
"I'm sorry, but I have to go kill a demon now. I hope to meet you again." She said sadly.
"You can find me at my tree!" She told her cheerfully before sprinting off at top speed, transforming into a small, mundane looking child as she climbed up the wall of a building and jumped up and over it.
Forest
Forest gave Gadreel a wiry smirk at his thanks and replied, You're welcome . . . She looked away; he was a fallen angel. Theoretically he could have probably shrugged it off like a duck with water, but nope, Forest had done the hero thing.
She rubbed the back of her neck, chuckled and said, "You're welcome. It's a bad habit. But I like you so . . . I just, you know, acted."
It's a long story, but not long. Something about a Holy Grail War, summoning epic heroes from the dead for the Gathering until there's only One, but someone flubbed up and put the spirit of all the world's evil into the Grand Prize. So, the heroes got corrupted or something.
Forest
"I guess," Forest replied, smiling herself.
Still she could see the confusion in Gadreel's eyes about something she really didn't understand herself. Despite liking Saber for all of her follies, the girl couldn't explain something to save her life. Unless it was her giant crush on the man known as Archer, then she was somewhat easier to understand and actually sounded like the young woman she attempted to be.
She frowned and replied, . . . I want to tell Saber; she's the person he's the closest too, but I'm not sure how she'd react. Plus, sometimes sticking your nose where it's not wanted can make things even worse than they were before. Not to mention I sort of feel like I'm violating his privacy if I do try to help him. It's a bloody tightrope to walk.
Rider
Rider gradually perked-up as she approached the bike stand. After all, as unfortunate as it was that Tony had turned out to be such an idiot, and that the Sakura-like girl had seemingly rejected her, she knew that, no matter what, she would be returning to a master who genuinely cared for her, and who she cared for more than anything. The bike she had purchased at such a high cost was proof of that.
Collecting the bike, Rider began to walk back at a leisurely pace, wheeling the bike alongside her, hoping to give the girl some time to recover and be ready to talk to her again. The girl seemed nice, after all, and very vulnerable. Rider didn't want to leave her alone in this strange city without anyone to help her. However, as the girl came into sight, Rider noticed two other people approach her, one of them floating. It was obvious they were not human, and Rider was very worried about what they might want. Speeding up without even taking the time to mount the bike, she rapidly approached the girl, noticing the floating blue-haired woman form a chair out of her scarf, presumably some kind of magical item.
Now, she was very worried, and she sped up her approach, their conversation difficult to pick up due to the high speed of her approach, the bike still being wheeled along beside her. Soon, she arrived at the grouping, hearing the man finish speaking as she did.
Is that...? Rider thought, the voice sounding somewhat familiar.
But, yet, despite the familiarity, she was still somewhat concerned. What were these people doing, and was Oka OK with them?
"Oka, are you feeling better now?" Rider asked, clearly concerned. "Are these people troubling you?"
Forest
Forest grimaced at the scent of rubbing alcohol and chem-lab florals and artificial musk. She sighed as Gadreel's sending and paused to look at an interesting array of eyeshadow. Her eyes flickered towards his face and then back again.
I bet someone like that exists here, but finding them is easier said than done. Worse part is that a lot of magic users wouldn't touch something like this because it's dangerous and puts themselves at risk. Unless we have something that can grease their palm. Money's not an issue, but most of them give two loose tosses about cash . . .
Jeanne
The blond servant accepted the embrace, and raised her left hand to Sakura's head, stroking her soft hair with it. She ignored the guests for now as she thought about what her master had asked, it was a difficult question, yet one that needed an answer.
I can't tell you what God thinks, no human can. Even though we are made in his image, The Lord is beyond us. I can only tell you what he says, Sakura. You should be forgiving to those who earnestly seek it.
Oren
The Fae was beginning to realise she was in quite a pickle. She had lost her little hero, had only found her hide, the taste of the thief who had stolen it still lingered in her mouth, and worst of all she was out of berries. Again. This was starting to get worrying.
She tightened the blood-smeared hide around her waist before making her way into the crowds of the city. The chilled concrete was cold against her bare skin and the pelt didn't do much to insulate her from the chill, but the Fae didn't really mind. The looks of embarrassment that bloomed on the faces of the people around her more than made up for it. People were always a bit more honest with some red on their cheeks.
But soon Oren found her prey. A cute, fit blonde who looked rather lost. Really, the abundance of cute girls in the city had left the Fae quite impressed. Whatever was pulling people here certainly had good taste when it counted.
With all the grace of a predator the whimsical girl lurked in the crowd. Then, when the blonde had her back turned, Oren burst forward and weaved through the crowd like a falling leaf before making her leap. With a cat's grace she landed right behind the taller woman and wrapped her arms around the toned body in a hug. A hug that grew tighter as she realised how warm this girl was and how cold she was. With an almost blissful expression she rubbed her face against the stranger in an attempt to absorb some more heat. Then she realised what she was supposed to be doing.
"Hi! You look pretty lost. I'm Oren and I'm very cold, and you're really warm. Can I stay like this for a bit? If you do, I'll do you a favor and I'll even give you something nice." But what she was supposed to be doing really didn't matter compared to how nice and toasty this one felt. She wanted to keep her.
Oren
Auspicious Breeze? Oren considered and chewed on that name for a moment before deciding that she liked it and this girl. She was pretty cute after all. The Formless one stayed still and soaked up the heat for a little longer before having her attention diverted by another voice. She leaned over to peer past the blonde's frame to see a male stranger who seemed rather familiar with her prey. Her eyes locked onto his own and she mouthed 'Wait your turn.' Then she stuck her tongue at at him for good measure.
Having warned any possible competition off the Fae loosened her hold and shuffled over so that she was standing right in front of the silly woman. No favors necessary? Total nonsense. Super nonsense! Oren put more of her weight against the blonde as she stood on her toes and leaned forward. Mischievous eyes looked up at the other girl for a moment before layering her neck with light kisses.
"No favors?" Another playful kiss landed. "That's silly." Several other followed before finally stopping. "My favors can be really, really nice."
Oren
Keen eyes spotted the twitching hands and tensed arms as Breeze's request was made. She giggled before wrapping a hand around the blonde's wrist and pulling the hand towards the base of her antlers. "You didn't have to ask. I would have let you touch them anyways. That will be a free favor. It doesn't count for the favor I owe you."
With her other hand she thoughtlessly began to run her fingers down the other girl's belly as she considered part of what Breeze had said. "Well, I know a lot about tasty things to eat. I can take you and your friend to a good place to get food. How does that sound?"
Jeanne
Jeanne was suprised as Sakura leaned in and kissed her cheek while wrapping her arms around the blonde's torso. Jeanne's breathe got heavier, as she enjoyed the sensations. She then quickly overcame her surprise however as she pressed herself tighter against Sakura and leaned in again, her lips touching Sakura's as her tongue sought entrence.
JuliusAKATSUKI
"Of course, what kind of a gentleman I would be if I let anyone go alone through such treacherous wilderness. I, Count Julius Richter, promise that no harm will come to you." He made an oath, introducing himself to the young lady. He would guard her with his life, so it was only appropriate to fully introduce himself. But he also expected her name in return. "Your name, young lady?"
Jeanne
Jeanne moaned slightly as Sakura hands carrassed her face, Sakura eventually broke away from the kiss and asked her with a sultry voice "So who's a better kisser, Shirou or me?" Jeanne made a fake thinking pose at that question, before poking Sakura's nose. "You...because we didn't go so far as you guessed." Jeanne's right hand had moved to Sakura's thigh as they were speaking, it was now slowly making it's way up it. The touch was soft yet wanting.
Oren
The Fae perked up at Breeze's suggestion. She slipped the pelt off of her waist and flitted behind the blonde and wrapped it around her neck. "Here. Hold on to this for me. I'll take you all to a great place to eat in a bit! Just wait a second so I can take you there."
Then Oren walked back over to her original spot and waved at the other woman before promptly collapsing into a puddle of black liquid. It surged and bubbled erratically as more of it came from seemingly nowhere. Other limbs and and shape emerged for a moment only to be devoured by dark jaws as she twisted and decided what she would be in the end. She felt free, she always felt so much more free like this, but the freedom was too much. She could never settle, never be satisfied, not without a form.
But she knew what she could be, and what she wanted to be. Hooves and antlers. Pristine fur. The keepers of nature infused into flesh and bone. And then a Great Stag emerged from the growing pool of liquid and the goo dissolved into nothingness. She turned around, every step making grass burst from the ground and push apart concrete, and stared at Breeze. With a bit of effort Oren tried to move her head enough to make the gesture that she should get on.
Forest
Forest smiled and sent, I wouldn't want them gone either. If they were, I wouldn't have my godson.
Then he said in a mild voice, "I do believe, that it is I who has been left in your care."
"Well, then I have to make sure I take good care of you then," Forest replied with a somewhat nervous smile, having fun despite herself.
Oh, I can think of many a way how to take care of you, Forest thought to herself as the very appealing mental images joined it.
Oren
The Great Stag adjusted to the weight a bit as Michael climbed on. One of her hooves pawed the ground a bit as she waited to make sure they were both settled and then they took off. Right out of the tarp, straight through the crowd, and right into the street. In mere moments Oren had to leap over a dangerously fast care as she made a swift turn straight into oncoming traffic.
It wasn't really faster in any way, but she was certain that it would be more fun. Some swerved out of her way but for other she got the chance to leap on top of them and bound from car to car with endless grace. Eventually, they moved out of the city and the paveway gave way to dirt roads. Then she really started to get fast. They turned into a white blur as Oren sped towards the forest, and only the wind could hope to catch up with them as it sang in her ears.
Then they neared the forest itself. It was large and foreboding. Ancient creatures called this place home and the air and earth shifted imperceptibly with the movement of the spirits. She sped over living roots and past patient predators without the slightest decrease in speed for she knew the forest as a man knows the back of his hands. Nothing here could trip her up or surprise her.
But, eventually, they halted at a place where the trees were blistered black and warm ash nourished young, white wood. She knew this place so well. It was here that she wrestled with fire as a dragon of earth and sang its beaten form into the ground of a being of a forest. Perhaps it would have destroyed lesser beings, but spirits were the forces of the land. Wild and adaptable. One had devoured the other and a wondrous duality had formed here. Some of the trees, ancient and dying, caught aflame and burned into a nurturing ash that new life would be born from. It had also shifted the hues of the flora into vibrant reds and oranges, as if it was a land trapped in eternal autumn.
However, she was not here to admire the scenery. The animals here had also been changed, even though it had not been long since the spirits had merged. Many were resistant to fire, some kept flame burning in their bellies only to release it as hot breathes of devastation. They also all tasted exceptionally delicious. Their flesh held a taste not unlike foreign spices. It was quite an experience to eat a few.
She finally stopped at a clearing filled with ashen sprouts and fittingly covered in ash. Then she reared back a bit so both her passengers knew that now was the time to get off. They had to get started quickly! The largest predators were most active during the day.
Oren
A disgruntled sound escaped the Great Stag as its first passenger stayed on. Well , hopefully she wasn't too heavy. Her bones were pretty fragile! Then the stag collapsed into black liquid once more. It swarmed on the ground and refused to be soaked into it or diluted in any fashion as she pursued her new shape.
The feeling was undoubtedly strange as the goo moved over and around Breeze's body. Sometimes it was as rough as sandpaper, other times smoother than silk. In some places it was more like the scales of a dragon and in others it felt like a dozen tongues gliding across toned muscles.
Then the mass congealed on top of the blonde and the Fae reformed with her hands running through the taller woman's hair and her head resting on her chest. "Well, in order, this is a subset of the Primeval Woods where a forest elemental ate a fire one and became a cute mutant. Specifically we're in a grove of ash where a few elder trees caught aflame and now serve as sustenance to the new sprouts. And the special thing about the game is that they've became very, very delicious and pretty ever since the elemental changed. It leaked into the wildlife and made them all special. We might even see some soon if we're lucky! Look for something big, grey, and smokey."
Forest
Forest smiled as well and said, "Well, you're already making a fabulous impression. But clothing would be good, because indecent exposure is a thing, and even if doesn't really harm you, I'd bet you'd feel it. The cold I mean, because it is cold. Outside."
Foot insert yourself into my mouth before I say something else.
Oren
Oren rolled off the other girl and plopped down on the ash as they waited. And waited. It had been about ten minutes of about absolutely nothing happening when something rustled. Then it appeared. One could mistake it for a small crowd of prey animals from a distance. The ashen deer and grey rabbits attached to it by translucent chords could be difficult to connect to the hulking beast that was surrounded by them.
The entire creature was a trap. Quite insidious. The animal attachments it had looked like their counterparts and even smelled like them, but they were all quite capable of tearing a human apart when they twisted and bent into abominations more akin to maws on legs than any animal. The main body itself would lurk under the ground and feed from its extensions. Very rarely was it exposed unless the ash grove it was in had become too crowded and the roots were invading too deep and it needed to find a new home.
"Found it!" Although she had to admit that they all probably did at this point. "Break the chords off the animals. They're hard to see but killing them normally is harder. After that we can deal with the big one. Ready?"
She dropped to all fours and shifted to a solid black before instantly turning into a werewolf. It was a large, powerful, and an excellent predator. She waited for a bit to let the creature get closer before charging forward. The Lycan practically just rammed the leading deer. Bones snapped but Oren's attention was focused on the tube that linked it to the main body. Her jaws slammed down on it and tore it off before she began running back towards the other two with the tentacle in her mouth, and as the deer fell limp and dark grey blood spilled forth the link the rest of the prey animals instantly changed. False flesh tore open to reveal teeth and sharpened bones and the main mass moved forward as the fake herd charged at them.
Kuro
Kuro laughed at their responses. "Yet you bragged so much about your exploits while we were eating earlier, Blondie." The white haired girl started walking in a circle around them as she was speaking. "Do you just think I'm some little girl with a trick or two? She stopped walking and turned to look at both of them, a grinn could be seen on her face. "Please show me some of the oh so highly valued things you learned here."
Forest
"I mean, I think there's nothing wrong with nudity but . . . you know, those authorities," Forest replied with a chuckle. She then tilted her head and asked, "So . . . the cold doesn't bother you?"
It was a very valid question, Forest reasoned. After all he wasn't having a problem holding her hand after all.
"Because the cold can really bother me," she said in a soft voice with a snort.
Forest
"No, I just mean, cold in general," Forest replied with a shake of her head. "Or if a person has cool hands."
She looked down and then back up at him. "I didn't want to bring up bad memories," she said with an awkward motion.
I can empathize about the wings. I remember what it was like to be truly warm, she sent to him.
Archer
Archer noticed that his younger counterpart sighed as he asked his question, he obviously had some other intention besides mere curiosity. "Your problem is that you're trying to be a hero and not her lover. You don't need need to carry the world on your shoulder's, it doesn't work, I know."
He put the finishing touches on the dressing and then stepped away from it while fully turning to Shirou. "There's other people you can lean on Shirou Emiya." Archer paused for a moment before continuing in a more sarcastic tone. "I'd rather not talk about her endearing grandfather right now."
JeanneSakura Matou
"Don't feel so ashamed for your behavior, it's not something you can control at the moment, and you're not hurting anyone Sakura." The blonde servant tried comforting the purple haired girl as best she could, her voice was calm as she spoke. "Of course I'll do my best, I have a feeling that dying isn't what I'm supposed to do here." Jeanne went closer to her master and hugged her. "Calm down."
Oren
As the two others began tearing into the herd the Lycan circled back and simply watched. A sound like grinding boulders emanated from the main body as a sign of pain. It seemed to realize its predicament quite quickly. It was too slow to escape and it was quite outmatched by the hunters around it.
With a groan the creature charged towards Michael and the last of its herd converged on the staff wielder. The small, twisted bodies made of maws and sharpened bones were accompanied by the charging former deer whose bones and broken outwards and twisted forwards to try and strike at the man.
Oren, on the other hand, was in the process of doing much more important things. Like chasing her tail.
Forest
Okay then, well, you gained your freedom so yay. Sometimes it seems like that there always is a price to do the right thing.
She eyed their bounty and then grinned. "Yeah, I think so. Then we can take you to look for some clothing. However, I noticed there's quite a bit of stuff in there that you picked out for me too. If you want to wash my hair, just ask."
Hah! That wasn't nearly as awkward as the last flirtation attempt, she thought to herself with a pleased smile.
Kuro
"Where do you think you're going?" She called out to Corbin as she noticed him trying to sneak away through the corner of her eye. For all his talk the guy was a coward. Mordred on the other hand was really jumping the gun, the spear she had summoned earlier had it's tip starting to glow with green light of all things. She was clearly up for it already. In the end Kuro stayed in her spot, not changing her stance or anything, merely grinning at them, as if she was mocking them.
Archer
Archer gave Shirou an annoyed look, His younger self had missed his point entirely. "That's where your problem lies. You're trying to do it by yourself. You don't have to save Sakura by yourself, rely on others for support, you aren't alone in this." Archer sighed in frustration. "There are people better suited for handling her issues than you are, perhaps you two should seek professional help."
Jeanne
The blonde woman let Sakura hug her and cry as she needed. "There, there. It's going to be alright Sakura. I'm here and so is Shirou and everyone else. Worrying about potentially bad futures won't do you much good"
Oren
Eventually the Lycan stopped chasing her tail just to watch as the creature was being completely beaten back. It couldn't regrow its appendages very quickly (she would know she's eaten one before) and it had yet to make even the slightly dent in either of the other fighters. It was almost boring really. Kind of interesting to see teeth and bone bounce off Breeze's delicious abs and what's his face shoot lasers out of his staff, but it wasn't really a fun fight.
She shifted back into her normal form and stood up before prancing towards the battle. Closing the distance took no time at all and she hopped on top of the main body of the beast as it reverted to its most primal instincts to run and hide as a superior force beat it into submission. "Hey! You should stop bullying it so much. Killing it would be nicer. It's just an animal after all. Don't draw it out for fun."
Well, that didn't actually matter to her. Not really anyways. The fight was just boring, and she wasn't so cruel that she would tell anyone how boring it was to watch them work. That's just mean! Appealing to morals and empathy worked much better. Usually.
Oren
The Fae snipped two of her fingers together like scissors and playfully cut at her own hand as she responded to Breeze. "Well, only a little. It's like if you had a lot of limbs and I ripped a bunch of them off! But I guess it's not your fault. I told you to do it, but you should think outside the box! This is a beastie not a monster!"
She moved and adjusted as the man rammed a spike into one of the creature's primary eyes. Dainty feet danced on its stony body as it reverberated with noise that almost sounded like a cry of agony before it fell silent. The few appendages that were still moving dropped dead and it collapsed onto the ground with a thud.
Then Oren shifted back into a Lycan. Her hulking form clawed at and slammed her fists down on the body and sent chips of the armor off as she dug for the meat on the inside. She was relentless, and it didn't look as if she would be waiting for anyone else to help her as she worked.
Rider
Rider gently returned the girl's embrace, glad that she had seemingly provided the vulnerable and lonely Sakura lookalike with some sense of comfort and normalcy in what was obviously a strange and frightning world to her. Rider didn't understand what "Pokemon" were, or anything about the girl's world, really, but she could tell that it was obviously very unlike either her own world or this world. The girl was naturally frightened and lonely, and Rider was glad she could be there to comfort her.
She also wondered who this "Jin" was? Was he someone from her world as well, or another friend she had met here? After holding the girl for a little while, allowing her to feel comforted, Rider then spoke.
"So, who is Jin?" she asked. "Is he someone you met here?"
Oren
The Fae stood up and almost glided on the surface of the creature with her plate in hand until she was behind the taller girl. Then she placed it on her own head before grabbing the pelt from Breeze's back. Then she gently grabbed both of the blonde's hands and pulled them behind her back before tying them together with the thinner sections of the pelt that once covered its past owner's limbs. The rest hung from brawler's hands and almost dragged on the ground. "Punish! You did the least so you need to get punished! Wait right here. I need to get something before I start the rest. And don't break the pelt! It's special."
With that said the dark haired girl leaped off the creature and rushed into the forest. She hadn't gone too far. Just into a slightly more forested area. A place where she wouldn't be disturbed. Then she spoke to the trees and bushes and reedes, and that speech was the speech of truth. The truth of the Gardens. And in response to that truth the autumn-stained flora grew fantastic fruits. Berries that seemed to be made of glass were filled with swirling colors, some were thin like seeds, and others were plump and white. She took the plate from her head and placed it on the ground. Then she began the task of smearing several pieces of meat with a few berries before placing them back on the plate.
The smell alone would almost be intoxicating to normal men. Some smelled of an aching joy, others of burning lust, and some of winter's chill. Things that were impossible to taste and touch in the material world, but they were not bound but such silly laws. The Gardens were of a higher power than that. Even an utterly ignorant man could smell it and tell, instinctively, what it was. Oren licked her hands of the leftover juices and her body trembled as she did. Bliss flowed through her body and her face turned an incredibly deep shade of red at other feelings were set ablaze by the fruit. Then she took another lick and a sharp, freezing feeling washed over her and subsumed the other effects which left her pleasantly neutral. They were just as good as they'd always been.
With her work finished the Fae lifted her seasoned meats and rushed her way back to the duo. She leaped back onto the creature and kept the plate close to her as she stood in front of Breeze again. "Alright, this is your punishment. I'm going to eat, and if you make me feel good in some way I'll reward you. With food! Okay?"
Forest
Forest snickered at his pun and shook her head before he grinned as well, lighting up his whole face. "Well, trust me when I say you're not the only one looking forward to it," Forest said with a smile.
"So yes, Men's Department then?" Forest asked as she began to look around for the said department. "And this is where the store becomes a bloody maze . . ."
Jeanne
"Hahahah...no, not my armpits!" Jeanne broke out in laughter as Sakura mercilessly attacked her poor armpits. Her knees got week as she stumbled forwards and had to brace herself against Sakura. "Ahaha, please stop, hah, I can't... take... anymore." Tears were coming out of her eyes as she could barely get her words out properly.
Archer
"It does sound like it." The red man said as he heard the sound of laughter from the hallway. Archer thought for a moment about what Shirou had said, there was really only one piece of advice he could give him.
"As long as you still believe there's a chance of it happening, it doesn't reach zero until you stop believing it."
Foxkura for realzies
Shiro turned her head away, looking fearfully over her shoulder, worried that the big demon would be coming back. It was real fear and worry. She had no idea if she had the capacity to take him on right now. He seemed extremely dangerous. Shiro began to cry. "I'm. I'm scared!" She buried her face in the woman's chest, not letting the demon scent bother her as she sobbed with fear.
Jeanne
The blonde followed her master to the kitchen, skipping on her feet all the way after her. When they finally got to the kitchen, she slowed down allowing Sakura to do as she pleased with her boyfriend, giggling as Sakura had to point him to the location of the plates. She was feeling awfully thirsty however, but maybe there was something that could cure that.
"May I have a bottle of hard liqour?" She asked them suddenly, with a playful smile.
Archer
Archer was grinning, seeing Sakura having to direct Shirou around the kitchen was rather amusing. As he saw Jeanne come in again he remembered he had felt a fight going on earlier, most likely between her and Shirou, he had been too distracted last time he had seen her but maybe he should ask now, then she said something surprising. She wanted a bottle of hard liquor. Is she going to drink that all by herself?
Jeanne
The blonde followed her master to the kitchen, skipping on her feet all the way after her. When they finally got to the kitchen, she slowed down allowing Sakura to do as she pleased with her boyfriend, giggling as Sakura had to point him to the location of the plates. She was feeling awfully thirsty however, but maybe there was something that could cure that.
"May I have a bottle of hard liqour?" She asked them suddenly, with a playful smile.
Archer
Archer was grinning, seeing Sakura having to direct Shirou around the kitchen was rather amusing. As he saw Jeanne come in again he remembered he had felt a fight going on earlier, most likely between her and Shirou, he had been too distracted last time he had seen her but maybe he should ask now, then she said something surprising. She wanted a bottle of hard liquor. Is she going to drink that all by herself?
Rider
Seeing Oka pout, blush and begin to shake with embarrassment, Rider began to feel bad. She hadn't wanted to mock the girl or hurt her feelings, even if what she had said had been amusing. It was, in truth, somewhat endearing. She liked the thought of a version of Sakura who was capable of being so innocent and naive. And, whilst the girl might end up getting her heart broken, it could always turn out well, just like Sakura's love for Shirou had. It really wasn't Rider's place to judge.
"You shouldn't be ashamed", Rider said, softly, with a smile on her face. "There's nothing wrong with loving someone."
The second part, too, explained a lot. The girl obviously didn't know much about the place they were in. Of course, Rider herself had only arrived a day ago, so she was no expert either.
"I guessed you might be new. You didn't seem to know much about this place. Truthfully, though, I'm new here too, so I only really know what Sakura has told me."
Rikuyo
"Huh, picky eater? Then I'll call dibs on this one, I don't like to waste food." She doubted she would overexert herself by handling mere gangster, but still she could devour one just in case. During her stay in the city she had learned that it was better to be safe than sorry and keep herself in best shape, in case that fox wanted to pick a fight again. Or she ran into that friggin' puppet. And if she found Shinobu again it would be probably a time for a rematch. "So, should I act as the lure?"
Julius
By Lord Jesus, could they have been sodomites? The way they visibly lusted not only after the blonde lady but her love clearly indicated they had unnatural urges driving them. It was worse than he had initially thought!
"By laws of God and men, it is a gross violation to try to woo somebody away from their partner. Though I sincerely doubt you have it in. No lady, noble or of modest origins, would even look at such ungentlemanly people. And every woman of the oldest profession who has even little self-respect would reject your advances. So for your own good, begone and reconsider your life. Maybe a guidance of a priest could be helpful." Julius sternly replied to those fools. He judged them wanting in everything that made a man a gentleman.
Jeanne
The blonde thanked Sakura and walked over to the bottom cabinet next to the dishwasher. She bent over at her waist and opened it looking through it. "I was feeling a bit thristy." She said as she finally found a bottle to her liking. Jeanne straightened herself again and opened the bottle, taking it to her mouth she then proceeded to down half of it in one go.
"I forgot that servants aren't affected by it." She was giving the bottle a disappointed look.
Archer
Archer was pointedly ignoring the shenaningans of his fellow servant as he chose to take the meat out of the oven instead. He put it on top of the stove to allow it to cool off a bit before they ate it.
Jin Kisaragi
As the man encased in the ice was trying his hardest to break free, the blonde hero merely smirked as he kicked the ice, shattering it and sending the edgy villain flying. "Yukianesa's power...feel it. It can't be stopped, tremble before me, you filthy beast." With that the man of JUSTICE took a stance with one foot forward, awaiting his opponents response.
Archer
He noticed that Shirou was preparing the table and went to help him, taking a few glasses that he found in a cabinet and put them in the right spot. He then carried the salad over to the table along with the special dressing he had made earlier. "It's just about done now."
Jeanne
The blonde servant pouted as her master patted her head, still feeling down from the lack alcoholic effect on her. "T-thank you Master." She then leaned against Sakura as she spoke to her through the bond to keep it private. So what excites Shirou the most? He was pretty resistent earlier...I think he enjoyed himself while hroping my thighs when we were wrestling going by how he stroked hehe.
Rider
A bright smile came over Rider's face as the girl responded with great excitement to her offer to allow the girl to teach her about Pokemon. The sudden improvement in Oka's mood in response to what she had said made Rider feel wonderful. And, besides, she was genuinely curious to know more. The girl's world was very unusual, after all, and she did like to learn about new things.
"Yes, absolutely", she said, enthusiastically. "I am very curious about what Pokemon are, and how your world works."
Seeing that the girl had moved to clasp her hands before thinking better of it, Rider moved to clasp hers kindly, giving her the option to move away if she wanted.
Jeanne
Jeanne giggled as Sakura said she would bring it up later, Shirou was in for some fun times in the near future. I'll count on it then~ She followed Sakura to the kitchen and took the seat at the table offered to her next to Sakura. "So this smells delicous, nothing like the food I'm used to eating."
Rider
Rider watched with some amusement as Oka began to perform a spookily-accurate impersonation of one of Rin's lectures, even down to the smart-looking glasses that Rider was sure Rin wore solely for show.
"Well, you see, you keep pokemon in pokeballs, like this one", Oka said, pulling out a small green, white and yellow ball.
Is that like Sakura's shadow dimension or something? Rider wondered, well aware of the size difference between the ball and the Pokemon that supposedly went inside it.
"This one is an ultra ball, but that doesn't matter, they all work the same. You keep pokemon inside them, and release them like this", the girl continued, before pressing the button on the middle of the ball and throwing it up in the air.
As soon as she had done so, the ball released a beam of light, which quickly turned into a large, ball-like purple creature. As it appeared, it began to laugh, drawing a reaction from Oka.
"Sh-shut up, they're cool!" the girl said, obviously somewhat embarrassed by his laughter.
"I see", Rider responded, trying not to laugh at the display and the rather-silly glasses. "Do they not mind being kept inside such a small ball?"
Archer
"Don't thank me, it was refreshing to do something besides fighting for once." He took a seat at the table on the opposite side to the rest of them. He noticed that the mood was oddly tense so he tried to lighten it with a joke. "With this seating one could think you're my subjects...ahaha"
Still that feeling from before, now was as good time as any to ask about it. "So you were fighting earlier correct? Am I correct in assuming it was Shirou and Ruler?"
Jeanne
I'll look forward to it. Jeanne answered before continuing verbally. "I appreciate the thought, I've never eaen anything like this, after I become the commander I spent the rest of my time marching across France." She then turned to Archer. "Yes we did indeed have a sparring match, I was trying to determine how good he was at fighting since Sakura claimed he was."
Dante
The half-demon laughed at Petra's response, pouring himself another glass as he did so. He cocked an eyebrow at her next words, however, sitting up as he processed what the honey-haired girl said.
"Hey, that's not the only thing I do. I'm a private investigator on the side, but I don't get many jobs just for that, at least not where I'm from. As for squatting, it's not like I have much of a choice," Dante said with a shrug, "I might end up taking jobs for other kinds of problems, but until I can get enough to set up in more lively areas, I'm not going to be able to set up shop anywhere else. That aside, that does sound like some kind of demon, though it could be something else, given what I've found out about this place. Still, it might be worth checking out."
Well, maybe I won't be as short on jobs as I thought...
Rider
"Uh, why would they?" Oka responded, obviously confused about Rider's question.
Rider opened her mouth to respond but, before she could say anything, Oka continued her explanation. Rider couldn't help but look slightly shocked at the description Oka was giving of how she went around beating up apparently-intelligent animals, kidnapping them and imprisoning them in little plastic balls. Yet, despite her misgivings about how the creatures were captured, Rider could tell that Oka genuinely loved her Pokemon, and treated them kindly. Further, she could tell that they loved her in return. So, whilst she was somewhat uncomrfortable with the situation, she was quite happy to give Oka the benefit of the doubt. After all, she knew that many of the things that were considered culturally-acceptable in her time would be frowed upon hugely in the modern era, and she had no reason to assume it wasn't the same for Oka. Plus, she seemed to be an alternate version of Sakura, so she surely had to be a good person at heart.
Yet, even if she was willing to give the girl the benefit of the doubt, she was still rather confused about how Pokemon were handled. They seemed happy with their situation, yet their treatment seemed almost cruel, from what Oka had said. So, in response to Oka's question, she returned to the earlier question that she had been unable to answer.
"To answer your earlier question, would you enjoy living in a tiny plastic ball?" Rider asked softly, taking great care not to sound like she was lecturing the poor girl. "It seems very uncomfortable to me. The way you obtain them seems unusual, too, do the Pokemon not mind being beaten-up and captured?"
Rikuyo
"Eh, you won't put me to a test for whatever yer boss needs? Ya know, I don't think he'll like it if you just accept anyone like that." Rikuyo tried to goad the guy she planned to lure into that foreboding alley and ambush together with Ron-kun. Why did she have feeling that he hit on her?
Rikuyo
She honestly lost appetite at this point. Even that hiker put up slightly more fight back then that this Chinese gangster. Hopefully such weakness wasn't a standard among triads. She had heard wild rumors and stories about some of Chinese criminals being a fallen martial artists who could pull off such awesome feats like paralyzing you with a punch or exploding your insides with a touch. "Quite disappointing, isn't it. You probably itch for huntin' something more challenging, but ya need money first, right? Eh, whatever, I lost my appetite for weaklings like that. Let's take down a werewolf or a spirit after that buffet thing!"
Archer
Archer merely nodded in response to Shirou's whispered request. He then started digging into the food at at more modest pace than Sakura was doing at her side of the table. He thought for a moment about what Shirou had said in regard to the the sparring match he just had, perhaps he wasn't truly aware of what his abiltiy was. Well, there was a simple way of checking that without giving too much away.
"Shirou, does Unlimited Blade Works mean anything to you? When he spoke the name of it, it was like the air in the room vibrated for a moment, the words seemed to echo in an unnatural way almost as if the world itself was blown. It lasted but an instant, then everything returned to normal.
Jeanne
Jeanne was too absobed in the wonder of the dish to notice anything around her, the delicousness was out of this world. The food she was used to couldn't even come close to this, no, it was like different worlds. Despite her craving for it, she was taking her time with it, enjoying every bite to it's fullest. She was so into it that it took her a moment to notice that Sakura had spoken to her.
"No need to be so embarrassed about it Sakura, I was merely following the path showed to me by The Lord." She grabbed Sakura's hand and squeezed it reassuringly. Did you enjoy what I did earlier? She was about to say something more when she was interrupted by Archer's display. Was he trying to deploy a Noble Phantasm or some high level magic right here?
Archer
Archer merely nodded in response to Shirou's whispered request. He then started digging into the food at at more modest pace than Sakura was doing at her side of the table. He thought for a moment about what Shirou had said in regard to the the sparring match he just had, perhaps he wasn't truly aware of what his abiltiy was. Well, there was a simple way of checking that without giving too much away.
"Shirou, does Unlimited Blade Works mean anything to you? When he spoke the name of it, it was like the air in the room vibrated for a moment, the words seemed to echo in an unnatural way almost as if the world itself was blown. It lasted but an instant, then everything returned to normal.
Jeanne
Jeanne was too absobed in the wonder of the dish to notice anything around her, the delicousness was out of this world. The food she was used to couldn't even come close to this, no, it was like different worlds. Despite her craving for it, she was taking her time with it, enjoying every bite to it's fullest. She was so into it that it took her a moment to notice that Sakura had spoken to her.
"No need to be so embarrassed about it Sakura, I was merely following the path showed to me by The Lord." She grabbed Sakura's hand and squeezed it reassuringly. Did you enjoy what I did earlier? She was about to say something more when she was interrupted by Archer's display. Was he trying to deploy a Noble Phantasm or some high level magic right here?
Archer
The man in red merely continued eating his own delicous food, seemingly unconcerned with what had happened. "Yes." He simply answered between bites. "You'll have to figure out what it means to you by yourself. That step is important and not one I can help you with." He put his utensils down as he took a drink instead to quench his thirst.
"I'll just say it'll help you understand yourself better."
Jeanne
That was intense but it looked like it was over now. Her master had freaked out over seing Shirou's pained look, however he already appeared better to her. Jeanne felt Sakura grab hold of her hand again as she sat down, she didn't fail to notice that Sakura was observing the two men like a hawk. "Don't worry It doesn't look like Archer had any hostile intentions with that." She tried to calm Sakura down by speaking gently to her.
On the other hand master, you never answered my question~
Rider
Rider smiled as Oka continued the explanation, obviously proud of her achievements. It seemed like she was something like a manager of a football team, in charge of the tactics, but not playing directly herself. And, from the sounds of it, she was pretty good at it, and quite possibly famous in her home universe.
"I see, so you're like the manager of a football team, in charge of the tactics rather than fighting yourself?" she asked, beginning to get the idea. "Were you famous in your world?"
Archer
Archer just nodded in response to his younger self, he then turned to Sakura to say his piece to her. "I informed Shirou what his magecraft was, it seems he's not quite ready to handle it, for now. I'm sorry for worrying you." With that the man continued eating.
Jeanne
Jeanne smiled at her master as she recieved her reply. You don't have to force yourself to look happy Sakura....wait, saved Shirou from what? Jeanne then turned to Shirou and started speaking with him. "This food is absolutely delicous, What did you put into this sallad?"
Rider
Rider couldn't help but notice the look of disgust that Oka gave in response to her comparison. It was pretty obvious that she did not find it flattering. Yet, nevertheless, the girl did confirm that she was somewhat famous in her own world, although Rider couldn't help but wonder with some concern what sort of things her fans might be sending her. And, once again, the girl ended the talk on a sad note, pointing out once more that she was now just another person, lost in a strange world.
Rider couldn't help but feel sorry for the poor girl. In her own world, she'd obviously been someone important, and she'd had a good life. Now, she was a nobody in a world she didn't understand and which didn't understand her. As such, Rider, pulling her bike alongside her, moved to follow the girl as she walked off, worried she'd upset her.
"I'm sorry...", she said, obviously feeling bad for the girl. "I'll help you as much as I can."
Erica
The construct had painted herself a rather dark shade of red barely an hour after leaving the multitude of souls. This area seemed to be host to several gangs and criminals. While most seemed to have congealed into some unified group that remained relatively non-disruptive, some splinter groups had grown increasingly violent in opposition to this new unifying force.
Regardless, the reasoning was irrelevant to her. The dissenters were proving to be a disruption in everyday life for the district in general, so she carefully crushed some into short-lived balls, hung them by their entrails, and generally left them as disturbing and bloody messes. She was still moving through the alleys when she spotted another group of criminals attempting to mug someone.
They seemed to be assaulting a boy. Her response was immediate and lethal. One segment of the Mantle turned into the Needle and unleashed a barrage of perfectly aimed projectiles at the muggers.
However, just as he was about to resond, he heard a mighty voice boom behind him along with the abrupt opening of gates.He could only tilt his head in mild exasperation at Grayskull's cry of alarm. He moved forward before sitting on his haunches and replying. "The library had a lot of information that will probably be helpful, but like Bellatanus wagered it was convoluted and mismatched. I got bored, so I decided to see how you were doing. Interesting choice in armor," he nodded to both in turn.
"AAAAAAAAAAHH!!!" He cried out in terror, nearly jumping infrightsurprise. He turned around and witnessed once again the mighty dragon.
"A-Aptera!? What are you doing here?"
The blonde raised a brow at the dragon that had just walked into the theater. She considered asking the Ahamkara but all that she felt was a feeling of utter disdain at the very thought of the question. Well, perhaps that was fair. She wouldn't enjoy it asking if some primitive half formed monkey was closely related to her.Ah, he had interrupted something. "I apologize for interrupting, then. I assure you that no rudeness was intended." He nodded in curt deference.
Instead, she nodded her head at the wingless drake. "It was well earned. However, I must resolve this issue with Lord Greyskull first. If you would give us but a moment to finish?"
Jeanne
What went wrong? it would be easier to talk about what didn't go wrong. Jeanne shook her head at the thoughts about that war, she didn't really want to think about, not now when she couldn't even have any liquor. "This means we have a mission, a mission to find proper liquor so that I can bestow the divine truth upon you, as taught since the days of the apostles."
With that the blonde woman forcefully pulled her two companions out of the kitchen and into the hallway. "Beware, this a daunting quest like no other, all of us may not return, but fear not. Even though we may walk in the valley of the shadow of death, we need not fear any evil, for the LORD is our shephard."